<prog.h>

#define GRUNNUR exit(0)

// NO EXCEPTIONS

#define return_value_and_increment(X) X++

#include <assert.h>

#define PRESS_REPLY (assert(!strcmp(meiru, "sage")))

// Implements the recommended Sussman API, revision 1
void lisp() {
   for(;;)
      print( eval( read() ) ) );
}

#include "void.h" //handles all the common functions,#defines,#ifdefs and #includes

Draco and I held our pale white hands with black nail polish as we went upstairs. I was wearing red Satanist sings on my nails in red nail polish (AN: c doez dat sound lik a Maru Sue 2 u?). I waved to Vampire. Dark misery was in his depressed eyes. I guess he was jealous of me that I was going out with Draco. Anyway, I went upstairs excitedly with Draco. We went into his room and locked the door. Then…………

We started frenching passively and we took off each others clothes enthusiastically. He felt me up before I took of my top. Then I took off my black leather bra and he took off his pants. We went on the bed and started making out naked and then he put his boy’s thingy in mine and we HAD SEX. (c is dat stupid?)

“Oh Draco, Draco!” I screamed while getting an orgasm when all of a sudden I saw a tattoo I had never seen before on Draco’s arm. It was a black heart with an arrow through it. On it in bloody gothic writing were the words………… Vampire!

I was so angry.

“You bastard!” I shouted angrily, jumping out of the bed.

“No! No! But you don’t understand!” Draco pleaded. But I knew too much.

“No, you fucking idiot!” I shouted. “You probably have AIDs anyway!”

I put on my clothes all huffily and then stomped out. Draco ran out even though he was naked. He had a really big you-know-what but I was too mad to care. I stomped out and did so until I was in Vampire’s classroom where he was having a lesson with Professor Snape and some other people.

“VAMPIRE POTTER, YOU MOTHERFUCKER!” I yelled.
Everyone in the class stared at me and then Draco came into the room even though he was naked and started begging me to take him back.

“Ebony, it’s not what you think!” Draco screamed sadly.

My friend B’loody Mary Smith smiled at me understatedly. She flipped her long waste-length gothic black hair and opened her crimson eyes like blood that she was wearing contact lenses on. She had pale white skin that she was wearing white makeup on. Hermione was kidnapped when she was born. Her real parents are vampires and one of them is a witch but Voldemort killed her mother and her father committed suicide because he was depressed about it. She still has nightmares about it and she is very haunted and depressed. It also turns out her real last name is Smith and not Granger. (Since she has converted to Satanism she is in Slytherin now not Griffindoor. )

“What is it that you desire, you ridiculous dimwit!” Snape demeaned angrily in his cold voice but I ignored him.

“Vampire, I can’t believe you cheated on me with Draco!” I shouted at him.

Everyone gasped.

I don’t know why Ebony was so mad at me. I had went out with Vampire (I’m bi and so is Ebony) for a while but then he broke my heart. He dumped me because he liked Britney, a stupid preppy fucker. We were just good friends now. He had gone through horrible problems, and now he was gothic. (Haha, like I would hang out with a prep.)

“But I’m not going out with Draco anymore!” said Vampire.

“Yeah fucking right! Fuck off, you bastard!” I screamed. I ran out of the room and into the Forbidden Forest where I had lost my virility to Draco and then I started to bust into tears.
I was so mad and sad. I couldn’t believe Draco for cheating on me. I began to cry against the tree where I did it with Draco.

Then all of a suddenly, an horrible man with red eyes and no nose and everything started flying towards me on a broomstick! He didn’t have a nose (basically like Voldemort in the movie) and he was wearing all black but it was obvious he wasn’t gothic. It was…… Voldemort!

“No!” I shouted in a scared voice but then Voldemort shouted “Imperius!” and I couldn’t run away.

“Crookshanks!” I shouted at him. Voldemort fell of his broom and started to scream. I felt bad for him even though I’m a sadist so I stopped.

“Ebony.” he yelled. “Thou must kill Vampire Potter!”

I thought about Vampire and his sexah eyes and his gothic black hair and how his face looks just like Joel Madden. I remembered that Draco had said I didn’t understand, so I thought, what if Draco went out with Vampire before I went out with him and they broke up?

“No, Voldemort!” I shouted back.

Voldemort gave me a gun. “No! Please!” I begged.

“Thou must!” he yelled. “If thou does not, then I shall kill thy beloved Draco!”

“How did you know?” I asked in a surprised way.

Voldemort got a dude-ur-so-retarded look on his face. “I hath telekinesis.” he answered cruelly. “And if you doth not kill Vampire, then thou know what will happen to Draco!” he shouted. Then he flew away angrily on his broomstick.

I was so scared and mad I didn’t know what to do. Suddenly Draco came into the woods.

“Draco!” I said. “Hi!”

“Hi.” he said back but his face was all sad. He was wearing white foundation and messy eyeliner kind of like a pentagram (geddit) between Joel Madden and Gerard Way.

“Are you okay?” I asked.

“No.” he answered.

“I’m sorry I got all mad at you but I thought you cheated on me.” I expelled.

“That’s okay.” he said all depressed and we went back into Hogwarts together making out.
I was really scared about Vlodemort all day. I was even upset went to rehearsals with my gothic metal band Bloody Gothic Rose 666. I am the lead singer of it and I play guitar. People say that we sound like a cross between GC, Slipknot and MCR. The other people in the band are B’loody Mary, Vampire, Draco, Ron (although we call him Diabolo now. He has black hair now with blue streaks in it.) and Hargrid. Only today Draco and Vampire were depressed so they weren’t coming and we wrote songs instead. I knew Draco was probably slitting his wrists (he wouldn’t die because he was a vampire too and the only way you can kill a vampire is with a c-r-o-s-s (there’s no way I’m writing that) or a steak) and Vampire was probably watching a depressing movie like The Corpse Bride. I put on a black leather shirt that showed off my boobs and tiny matching miniskirt that said Simple Plan on the butt. You might think I’m a slut but I’m really not.

We were singing a cover of ‘Helena’ and at the end of the song I suddenly bust into tears.

“Ebony! Are you OK?” B’loody Mary asked in a concerted voice.

“What the fuck do you think?” I asked angrily. And then I said. “Well, Voldemort came and the fucking bastard told me to fucking kill Harry! But I don’t want to kill him, because, he’s really nice, even if he did go out with Draco. But if I don’t kill Harry, then Voldemort, will fucking kill Draco!” I burst into tears. Suddenly Draco jumped out from behind a wall.

“Why didn’t you fucking tell me!” he shouted. “How could you- you- you fucking poser muggle bitch!” (c is dat out of character?)

I started to cry and cry. Draco started to cry too all sensitive. Then he ran out crying.

We practiced for one more hour. Then suddenly Dumbeldore walked in angrily! His eyes were all fiery and I knew this time it wasn’t cause he had a headache.

“What have you done!” He started to cry wisely. (c dats basically nut swering and dis time he wuz relly upset n u wil c y) “Ebony Draco has been found in his room. He committed suicide by slitting his wrists.”

#define int PENIS

“NO!” I screamed. I was horrorfied! B’loody Mary tried to comfort me but I told her fuck off and I ran to my room crying myself. Dumbledore chased after me shouting but he had to stop when I went into my room cause he would look like a perv that way.

Anyway, I started crying tears of blood and then I slit both of my wrists. They got all over my clothes so I took them off and jumped into the bath angrily while I put on a Linkin Park song at full volume. I grabbed a steak and almost stuck it into my heart to commit suicide. I was so fucking depressed! I got out of the bathtub and put on a black low-cut dress with lace all over it sandly. I put on black high heels with pink metal stuff on the ends and six pairs of skull earrings. I couldn’t fucking believe it. Then I looked out the window and screamed… Snap was spying on me and he was taking a video tape of me! And Loopin was masticating to it! They were sitting on their broomsticks.

“EW, YOU FUCKING PERVS, STOP LOOKING AT ME NAKED! ARE YOU PEDOS OR WHAT!” I screamed putting on a black towel with a picture of Marilyn Mason on it. Suddenly Vampire ran in.

“Abra Kedavra!” he yelled at Snape and Loopin pointing his womb. I took my gun and shot Snape and Loopin a gazillion times and they both started screaming and the camera broke. Suddenly, Dumblydore ran in. “Ebony, it has been revealed that someone has - NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” he shouted looking at Snape and Loopin and then he waved his wand and suddenly…

Hargrid ran outside on his broom and said everyone we need to talk.

“What do you know, Hargrid? You’re just a little Hogwarts student!”

“I MAY BE A HOGWARTS STUDENT….” Hargirid paused angrily. “BUT I AM ALSO A SATANIST!”

“This cannot be.” Snap said in a crisp voice as blood dripped from his hand where Dumblydore’s wand had shot him. “There must be other factors.”

“YOU DON’T HAVE ANY!” I yelled in madly.

Loopin held up the camera triumelephantly. “The lens may be ruined but the tape is still there!”

I felt faint, more than I normally do like how it feels when you do not drink enough blood.

“Why are you doing this?” Loopin said angrily while he rubbed his dirty hands on his clook.

And then I heard the words that I had heard before but not from him. I did not know whether to feel shocked and happy or to bite him and drink his blood because I felt faint.

“BECAUSE…BECAUSE….” Hargid said and he paused in the air dramitaclly, waving his wand in the air. Then swooped he in singing to the tune of a gothic version of a song by 50 Cent.

“Because you’re goffic?” Snap asked in a little afraid voice cause he was afraind it meant he was connected with Satan.

“Because I LOVE HER!”
I was about to slit my wrists again with the silver knife that Drago had given me in case anything happened to him. He had told me to use it valiantly against an enemy but I knew that we must both go together.

“NO!” I THOUGHT IT WAS HAIRgrid but it was Vampire. He started to scream. “OMFG! NOOOOO! MY SCAR HURTS!” and then….. his eyes rolled up! You could only see his red whites.

I stopped. “How did u know?”

“I saw it! And my scar turned back into the lightning bolt!”

“NO!” I ran up closer. “I thought you didn’t have a scar anymore!” I shouted.

“I do but Diabolo changed it into a pentagram for me and I always cover it up with foundation.” he said back. “Anyway my scar hurt and it turned back into the lightning bolt! Save me! then I had a vision of what was happening to Draco…………….Volfemort has him bondage!”

Anyway I was in the school nurse’s office now recovering from my slit wrists. Snap and Loopin and HAHRID were there too. They were going to St. Mango’s after they recovered cause they were pedofiles and you can’t have those fucking pervs teaching in a school with lots of hot gurlz. Dumbledore had constipated the cideo camera they took of me naked. I put up my middle finger at them.

Anyway Hargrid came into my hospital bed holding a bouquet of pink roses.

“Enoby I need to tell u somethnig.” he said in a v. serious voice, giving me the roses.

“Fuck off.” I told him. “You know I fucking hate the color pink anyway, and I don’t like fucked up preps like you.” I snapped. Hargrid had been mean to me before for being gottik.

“No Enoby.” Hargrid says. “Those are not roses.”

“What, are they goffs too you poser prep?” I asked cause I was angry that he had brought me pink roses.

“I saved your life!” He yelled angrily. “No you didn’t I replied.” “You saved me from getting a Paris Hilton p- video made from your shower scene and being vued by Snap and Loopin.” Who MASTABATED (c is dat speld rong) to it he added silently.

“Whatever!” I yelled angirly.

He pointed his wand at the pink roses. “These aren’t roses.” He suddenly looked at them with an evil look in his eye and muttered Well If you wanted Honesty that’s all you haD TO SAY! .

“That’s not a spell that’s an MCR song.” I corrected him wisely.

“I know, I was just warming up my vocal cordes.” Then he screamed. “Petulus merengo mi kremicli romacio(4 all u cool goffic mcr fans out, there, that is a tribute! specially for raven I love you girl!)imo noto okayo!”

And then the roses turned into a huge black flame floating in the middle of the air. And it was black. Now I knew he wasn’t a prep.

“OK I believe you now wtf is Drako?”

Hairgrid rolled his eyes. I looked into the balls of flame but I could c nothing.

“U c, Enobby,” Dumblydore said, watching the two of us watching the flame. “2 c wht iz n da flmes(HAHA U REVIEWRS FLAMES GEDDIT) u mst find urslf 1st, k?”

“I HAVE FOUND MYSELF OK YOU MEAN OLD MAN!” Hargrid yelled. dUMBLydore lookd shockd. I guess he didn’t have a headache or else he would have said something back.

Hairgrid stormed off back into his bed. “U r a liar, prof dumbledoree!”

Anyway when I got better I went upstairs and put on a black leather minidress that was all ripped on the ends with lace on it. There was some corset stuff on the front. Then I put on black fishnets and black high-heeled boots with pictures of Billie Joe Armstrong on them. I put my hair all out around me so I looked like Samara from the Ring (if u don’t know who she iz ur a prep so fuk off!) and I put on blood-red lipstick, black eyeliner and black lip gloss.

“You look kawai, girl.” B’loody Mary said sadly. “Fangs (geddit) you do too.” I said sadly too, but I was still upset. I slit both of my wrists feeling totally depressed and I sucked all the blood. I cried again in my bathroom and put the shades on so Snap and Loopin couldn’t spy on me this time. I went to some classes. Vampire was in the Hair of Magical Magic Creatures. He looked all depressed because Draco had disappeared and he had used to be in love with Draco. He was sucking some blood from a Hufflepuff.

“Hi.” he said in a depressed way. “Hi back.” I said in an wqually said way.

We both looked at each other for some time. Harry had beautiful red gothic eyes so much like Dracos. Then……… we jumped on each other and started screwing each other.

“STOP IT NOW YOU HORNY SIMPLETONS!” shouted Professor McGoggle who was watching us and so was everyone else.

“Vampire you fucker!” I said slapping him. “Stop trying to screw me. You know I loved Draco!” I shouted and then I ran away angrily.

Just then he started to scream. “OMFG! NOOOOO! MY SCAR HURTS!” and then….. his eyes rolled up! You could only see his red whites.

“NO!” I ran up closer.

“I thought you didn’t have a scar anymore!” I shouted.

“I do but Diabolo changed it into a pentagram for me and I always cover it up with foundation.” he said back. “Anyway my scar hurt and then I had a vision of what was happening to Draco…………….Volfemort has him bondage!”
Vampire and I ran up the stairs looking for Dumbledore. We were so scared.

“Dumbledore Dumblydore!” we both yelled. Dumbledore came there.

“What is it that you want now you despicable snobs?” he asked angrily.

“Volsemort has Draco!” we shouted at the same time.

He laughed in an evil voice.

“No! Don’t! We need to save Draco!” we begged.

“No.” he said meanly. “I don’t give a darn what Voldemort does to Draco. Not after how much he misbehaved in school especially with YOU Ebony.” he said while he frowned looking at me. “Besides I never liked him that much anyway.” then he walked away. Vampire started crying. “My Draco!” he moaned. (AN: don’t u fik gay guyz r lik so hot!)

“Its okay!” I tried to tell him but that didn’t stop him. He started to cry tears of blood. Then he had a brainstorm. “I had an idea!” he exclaimed.

“What?” I asked him.

“You’ll see.” he said. He took out his wand and did a spell. Then…… suddenly we were in Voldemprt’s lair!

We ran in with our wands out just as we heard a croon voice say. “Allah Kedavra!” It was……………………………….. Voldemort!

We ran to where Volcemort was. It turned out that Voldemort wasn’t there. Instead the fat guy who killed Cedric was. Draco was there crying tears of blood. Snaketail was torturing him. Vampire and I ran in front of Snaketail.

“Rid my sight you despicable preps!” he shouted as we started shooting him with the gun he Then suddenly he looked at me and he fell down with a lovey-dovey look in his eyes. “EbonyIloveyouwiluhavesexwithme.” he said. (in dis he is sixteen yrs old so hes not a pedofile ok)

“Huh?” I asked. ”Enoby I love you will you have sex with me?” asked Snaketail. I started laughing crudely. “What the fuck? You torture my bf and then you expect me to fuck you? God, you are so fucked up you fucking bastard.” I said angrily. Then I stabbed him in the heart. Blood pored out of it like a fountain.

“Nooooooooooooo!” he screamed. He started screaming and running around. Then he fell down and died. I brust into tears sadly.

“Snaketail what art thou doing?” called Voldemort. Then…… he started coming! We could hear his high heels clacking to us. So we got on our broomsticks and we flew to Hogwarts. We went to my room. Vampire went away. There I started crying.

“What’s wrong honey?” asked Draco taking off his clothes so we could screw. He had a sex-pack (geddit cuz hes so sexah) and a really huge you-know-what and everything.

“Its so unfair!” I yielded. “Why can’t I just be ugly or plain like all da other girls and preps here except for B’loody Mary, because she’s not ugly or anything.”

“Why would you wanna be ugly? I don’t like the preps anyway. They are such fucking sluts.” answered Draco.

“Yeah but everyone is in love with me! Like Snape and Loopin took a video of me naked. Hargrid says he’s in love with me. Vampire likes me and now even Snaketail is in love with me! I just wanna be with you ok Draco! Why couldn’t Satan have made me less beautiful?” I shouted angrily. (an” don’t wory enoby isn’t a snob or anyfing but a lot of ppl hav told her shes pretty) “Im good at too many things! WHY CAN’T I JUST BE NORMAL? IT’S A FUCKING CURSE!” I shouted and then I ran away.  
“Ebony Ebony!” shouted Draco sadly. “No, please, come back!”

But I was too mad.

“Whatever! Now u can go anh have sex with Vampire!” I shouted. I stormed into my room and closed my black door with my blood-red key. It had a picture of Marylin Manson on it. He looked so sexy in a way that reminded me of Draco and Vampire. I started to cry and weep. I took a razor and started to slit my wrists. I drank the blood all depressed. Then I looked at my black GC watch and noticed it was time to go to Biology class.

I put on a short ripped black gothic dress that said Anarchy on the front in blood red letters and was all ripped and a spiky belt. Under that I put on ripped black fishnets and boots that said Joel all over them with blood red letters. I put my ebony black hair out. Anyway I went downstairs feeling all sad and depressed as usual. I did sum advanced Biology work. I was turning a bloody pentagram into a black guitar. Suddenly the guitar turned to Draco!

“Enoby I love you!” he shouted sadly. “I dnot care what those fucker preps and posers fink. Ur da most beautiful girl in the world. Before I met you I used to want to commit suicide all the time. Now I just wanna fucking be with you. I fucking love you!.” Then……………. he started to sing “Da Chronicles of Life and Death” (we considered it our song now cuz we fell in love when Joel was singing it) right in front of the entire class! His singing voice was so amazing and gothic and sexxy like a cross between Gerard, Joel, Chester, Pierre and Marilyn Manson (AN: don’t u fink dos guyz r so hot. if u dnot no who dey r get da fuk out od hr!) .

“OMFG.” I said after he was finished. Some fucking preps stared at us but I just stuck up my middle fingers (that were covered in black nail polish and were entwined with Draco’s now) at them. “I love you!” I said and then we started to kiss just like Hilary Duff (i fukin h8 dat bitch) and CMM in a Cinderella Story. Then we went away holding hands. Loopin shouted at us but he stopped cuz everyone was clapping by how sexy we looked 2gether. Then I saw a poster saying that MCR would have a concert in Hogsmede right then. We looked at each other all shocked and then we went 2gether.
We ran happily to Hogsmede. There we saw the stage where GC had played. We ran in happly. MCR were there playing ‘Helena’. I was so fucking happy! Gerard looked even sexier than he did in da pictures. Even Draco thought so, I could totally see him getting an erection but it didn’t matter cuz I knew know that we were da only true ones for eachother. I was wearing a black leather minidress and black leather platinum boots with red ripped fishnets. Draco was wearing a black baggy MCR t-shirt and black baggy pants. Anyway, we stated moshing to Helena. We frenched. We ran up 2 the front of the band to stage-dive. Suddenly, Gerard pulled off his mask. So did the others. We gasped. It wasn’t them at all. It was.,……………………….. Volsemort and da Death Dealers!

“Wtf Draco im not going to a concert wid u!” I shouted angrily. “Not after what happened to me last time? Even if its MCR n u no how much I lik them”

“What cause we…you know…” he gadgetted uncomfortbli cause guys don’t like to talk a bout you-know-what.

“Yeah cause we you know!” I yielded in an angry voice.

“We won’t do that again.” Draco promised. “This time, we’re going with an ESCORT.”

“OMFG wtf/ Are you giving into the mainstream?” I asked. “So I guess ur a prep or a Christina or what now?”

“NO.” he muttered loudly.

“R u becoming a prep or what?” I shootd angrily.

“Enoby! I’m not! Pls come with me!” He fell down to his knees and started singing ‘Da world is black’ by GC to me.

I was flattened cause that’s not even a single, he had memorized da lyrks just 4 me!

“OK then I guess I will have to.” I said and then we frenched 4 a while and I went up 2 my room.

B’loody Mary was standing there. “Hajimemashite gurl.” she said happily (she spex Japanese so do i. dat menz ‘how do u do’ in japanese). “BTW Willow that fucking poser got expuld. she failed al her klasses and she skepped math.” (an: RAVEN U FUKIN SUK! FUK U!)

“It serves that fuking bich right.” I laughed angrily.

Well anyway we where felling all deprezzed. We wutsched some goffic movies like Das niteMARE b4 xmas. “Maybe Willow will die too.” I said.

“Kawai.” B’loody Mair shook her head enrgtically lethrigcly. “Oh yeah o have a confession after she got expuld I murdered her and den loopin did it with her cause he’s a necphilak.”

“Kawai.” I commnted happily . We talked to each other in silence for da rest uv da movie.

“OH HEY BTw, im going to a concert with drako tonight in Hogsmeade with mcr.” I sed. “ I need to wear like da hotset outfit EVA.”

B’Loody Mairy Nodded ENREGeticALLlY. “Omfg totally lets go shopping.”

“In Hot Topic, right?” I asked, already getting out my spshcial Hot Topic Loiyalty carde.

“No.” My head snaped up.

‘WHAT?” my head spuin. I could not believe it. “B’Loody Mary are u a PREP?”

“NOOOO!NOOOO!” She laughed. “I found some cool goffic stores near Hogwarts that’s all.”

“Hu told u abut them” I askd sure it would be Drako or Diabolo or Vampire(don’t even SAY that nam to me!). Or me.

“Dumblydore.” She sed. “Let me just call our broms.”

“OMFFG DUMBLYDORE?” I asked quietly.

“Yah I saw the map for Hogsmeade on his desk.” She told me. “Come on let’s go.”

We were going in a few punkgoff stores SPECIALLY for the concerts in Hogsmeade. The salesperson was OMG HOTTER THAN GERARD EXCEPT NOT CAUSE THAT’S IMPOSSIBLE and he gave me a few dresses. “We only have these for da real goffs.”

“Da real goffs?” Me and B’Loody Mary asked.

“Yah u wouldn’t believe how many posers ther are in this town man! Yesterday loopin and snap tried to buy a goffic camera pouch.” He shook his head. “I dint even no they had a camera.”

“OMFG NO THEIR GONNA SPY ON ME AGAIN!” I cried, running out of the changing room wearing a long black dress with lots of red tulle coming out and very low-cut with a huge slit.

“Oh my satan you have to buy that outfit” The salesperson said.

“Yeah it looks totlly hot.” said B’Loody Mary.

“You know what I am gona give it to you free cause u look really hot in that utfit. Hey are you gonna be at the concert tonight?” he asked.

“Yeah I am actually.” I looked back at him. “Hey BTW my name’s ebondy dark’ness dementia TARA way what’s yours?”

“Tom Rid.” He said and ran a hand through his black-dyed hair. “maybe I’ll see you there tonight.”

“Yeah I don’t think so cause I am going there with my bf drako you sick perv!” I yelled angrily, but before he could beg me to go with him, Hargrid flew in on his black broom looking worried. “OMFG EBONDY U NEED OT GET BACK INTO THE CASTLE NOW!”

Tom Riddle gave us some clothes n stuff 4 free. He said he wud help us wif makeup if he wunted koz he was relly in2 fashin n stuff. (hes bisezual). Hargird kept shooting at us to cum back 2 Hogwarts. “WTF Hargrid?” I shouted angrily. “Fuck off you fjucking bastard.” Well anyway Willow came. Hargird went away angrily.

“Hey bitch you look kawaii.” she said.

“Yah but not as kawaii as you.” I answered sadly cause Willow’s really pretty and everything. She was wearing a short black corset-thingy with blood red lace on it and a blak blood-red miniskirt, leather fish-nets and black poiny boots that showed off how pale she wuz. She had a really nice body wif big bobs and everything. She was thin enouff 2 be anorexic.

“So r u going 2 da concert wif Draco?” she asked.

“Yah.” I said happily.

“I’m gong with Diabolo.” she anserred happily. Well anyway Draco and Diabolo came. They were both loking extremely hot and sexy and u could tell they thoufht we were ot 2. Diabolo was wearing a black t-shirt that said ‘666’ on it. He was wearing tons off makeup jus like Marylin Manson. Draco was wearing black leather pants, a gothic black GC t-shirt and black Vans he got from da Warped tower. B’loody Mart was going 2 da concert wif Dracola. Dracola used to be called Navel but it tuned out dat he was kidnapped at birth and his real family were vampires. They dyed in a car crash. Navel converted to Satanism and he went goth. He was in Slitherin now. He was wearing a black Wurped t-shirt, black jeans and shoes and black hair wif red streekz in it. We kall him Dracula now. Well anyway we al went 2 Draco’s black Mercy-Bens (geddit cuz wer gpffik) that his dad Lucian gave him. We did pot, coke and crak. Draco and I made out. We made fun of dose stupid fuking preps. We soon got there…….I gapsed.

Gerard was da sexiest guy eva! He locked even sexier den he did in pix. He had long raven blak hair n piercing blue eyes. He wuz really skinny and he had n amazing ethnic voice. We moshed 2 Helena and sum odder songz. Sudenly Gerard polled of his mask. So did the other membez. I gasped. It wasn’t Gerard at all! It was an ugly preppy man wif no nose and red eyes... Every1 ran away but me and Draco. Draco and I came. It was…….Vlodemort and da Death Deelers!

“U moronic idiots!” he shooted angstily. “Enoby, I told u to kill Vampire. Thou have failed. And now……….I shall kill thou and Draco!”

“No no please!” We begged sadly but he took out his knife.

Sudenly a gothic old man flu in on his broomstick. He had lung black hair and a looong black bread. He wus werring a blak robe dat sed ‘avril lavigne’ on da back. He shotted a spel and Vlodemort ran away. It was…………………………………DUMBLYDORE!  
I woke up the next day in my coffin. I walked out of it and put on some black eyeliner, black eyesharrow, blood-bed lipstick and a black really low-cut leather dress that was all ripped and in stripes so you could see my belly. I was wearing a skull belly ring with black and red diamonds inside it.

(Da night before Draco and I rent back to the skull (geddit skull koz im goffik n I like deth). Dumbeldore chased Vlodemort away. We flew there on our brooms. Mine was black and the broom-stuff was blood-red. There was lace all over it. Draco had a black MCR boom. We went back to our rooms and we had you-know-what to a Linkin Park song.)

Well anyway I went down to the Grate Hall. There all da walls were painted black and da tables were black too. But you fould see that there was pink pant underneath the black pant. And there were pastors of poser bands everywhere, like Ashlee Simpson and the Backstreet Boys.

“WTF!” I shouted going to sit next to B’loody Mary and Willow. B’loody Mary was wearing a black leather mini with a Good Chraloote t-shirt, black fishnets and black pointy boots. Willow was wearing a long gothic blak dress with blood red writing that was all lacy and came up to your thighs and black boots and fishnets. Vampire, Dracula and Draco came. We started to talk about who was sexier, Mikey or Gerard Way or Billie Joe Armstrong. The boys joined in cause they were bi.

“Those guys are so fucking hot.” Navel was saying as suddenly a gothic old man with a black beard and everything came. He was the same one who had chassed away Vlodemort yesterday. He had normal tan skin but he was wearing white foundation and he had died his hare black.

“……………….DUMBLEDORE?1!” we all gasped.

“WTF?” I shouted angrily. “I thought he was just wearing that to scare Volsemort!”

“Hello everyone.” he said happily. “As u can see I gave the room a makeover. Whjat do u fink about it?”

Everyone from the poser table in Gryiffindoor started to cheer. Well we goths just looked at each other all disfusted and shook our heads. We couldn’t believe what a poser he was!1.

“BTW you can call me Albert.” HE CALLED AS WE LEFT to our classes.

“What a fucking poser!” Draco shouted angrily as we we to Transfomation. We were holding hands. Vampire looked really jealous. I could see him crying blood in a gothic way (geddit, way lik Gerard) but I didn’t say anything. “I bet he’s havin a mid-life crisis!” Willow shouted.

I was so fucking angry.  
All day we sat angerly finking about Dumbelldore. We were so fucking pissed off. Well, I had one thing to look forward too- da MCR concert. It had been postphoned, so we could all go.

Anyway, I went to the common room sadly to cut classes. Draco was being all secretive.

I asked what it was and he got all mad me and started crying all hot and angsty (rnt sensitve bi guyz so hot).

“No one fucking understands me!1” he shouted angrily as his black hare went in his big blue eyes like Billie Joe in Boulevard of Borken Dreamz. He was wearing black baggy paints, a black MCR t-shirt and a black die. (geddit insted of tie koz im goffik) I was wearing a blak leather low cut top with chains all over it all over it a blak leather mini, black high held boots and a cross belly fing. My hair was al up in a messy relly high bun like Amy Lee in Gong Under. (email me if u wana see da pik)

“Accuse me? What about me!” I growled.

“Buy-but-but-” he grunted.

“You fucking bastard!” I moaned.

“No! Wait! It’s not what it fucking looks like!” he shouted.

But it was to late. I knew what I herd. I ran to the bathroom angrily, cring. Draco banged on the door. I whipped and whepped as my blody eyeliner streammed down my cheeks and made cool tears down my feces like Benji in the video for Girls and Bois (raven that is soo our video!). I TOOOK OUT A CIGARETE END STARTED TO smoke pot.

Suddenly Hargrid came. He had appearated.

“You gave me a fucking shock!” I shouted angrily dropping my pot. “Wtf do you fink you’re doing in da gurl’s room?”

Only it wasn’t just Hargrid. Someone else was with him too! For a second I wanted it 2 b Tom Rid or maybe Draco but it was Dumblydore.

“Hey I need to ask you a question.” he said, pulling out his black wanabe-goffik purse. “What are u wearing to the concert?”

“U no who MCR r!” I gasped.

“No I just saw there was a concert dat a lot of gothz and punx were going 2.” He said. “Anyway Draco has a surprise for u.”

All day I wondered what the surprise was. Meanwhile, I pot on a blak ledder mini, a blak corset with urple lace stuff all over it, an black gothic compact boots. MCR were gong 2 do the concert again, since Volxemort had taken over the last one. I slit my wrists while I moshed 2 MCR in my bedroom all night, feeling excited. Suddenly someone knocked on the door while I was trying on sum black clothes and moshing to Fang u 4 da Venom. I gut all mad and turned it of, but sacredly I hopped inside dat it was Draco so we could do it again.

“Wut de fucking hell r u doing!” I shouted angrily. It was Loopin! “R u gonna cum rape me or what.” I yelled. I was allowed to say dat because Dumblydore had told us all 2 be careful around hem and Snap since he was a pedo.

“No, actshelly (geddit, hell) kan I plz burrow sum condemns.” he growld angrily.

“Yah, so u can fuk ur six-yr-old gurlfriend, huh?” I shouted sarkastikally.

“Fuker.” He said, gong away.

Well anyway, I put on some black eyesharow, black eyeliner, and some black lipstick and white foundation. Then I went. Den I gasped…………………………………………………………….Snake and Loopin were in da middle of da empty hall, doin it, and Dobby was watching!1

“Oh my god you ludacris idiot!” they both shooted angrily when they saw me. Dobby ran away crying. Dey got up, though. Normally I wood have ben turned on (I luv cing guyz do it) but both of them were fuking preps. (btw snake is movd 2 griffindoor now)

“WTF is that why u wanted condoms?” I asked sadistically. (c I speld dat)

“Only you wouldn’t give them to me!” Lumpkin shouted angrily.

“Well you shoulda told me.” I replayed.

“You dimwit!.” Snake began 2 shoot angrily. And then………I took out my black camera and took a pic of them. U could see that they were naked and everything.

“Well xcuse me!” they both shouted angrily. “What was dat al about?”

“It wuz to blackmail u.” I snarked. “So now next time you see me doing it with my boyfriend you cant fuking rat me out or I’ll show dis to Dumbledork. So fuck off, u bastards!” I started to run. They chased me but I threw my wound at them and dey tripped over it. Well anyway, I went outside and there was Vampire, looking extremely fucking hot.

“WTF where’d Draco?” I asked him.

“Oh he’s bein a fucking bastard. He told me he wouldn’t cum.” Vampire said shaking his hed. “U wanna cum with me? 2 the concert?”

Then….. he showed me his flying car. I gasped. It was a black car. He said his dogfather Serious Blak had given it 2 him. The license plate on the front sed MCR666 on it. The one on da back said ‘ENOBY’ on it.

……….I gasped.

We flew to the concert hall. MCR were there, playing.

Vampire and I began 2 make out, moshing to the muzik. I gapsed, looking at da band.

I almost had an orgasim. Gerard was so fucking hot! He begin 2 sing ‘Helena’ and his sexah beautiful voice began 2 fill the hall. ……….And den, I heard some crrying. I turned and saw Draco, cryin in a corner.  
Later we all went in the skull. Draco was crying in da common room. “Draco are u okay?” I asked in a gothic voice.

“No I’m not u fuking bitch!” he shouted angrily. He stated to run out of the place in a suicidal way. I stated to cry cuz I was afraid he would commit suicide.

“Its ok Enoby.” said Vampire comfortly. “Ill make him feel better.”

“U mean you’ll go fuck him wont you!” I shouted angrily. Then I ran 2 get Draco. Vampire came too.

“Draco please come!” he began to cry. Tears of blood came down his pail face. I wuz so turned on cuz I love sensitive bi guyz. (if ur a homophone den fuk of!)

And then………………………….. we herd sum footsteps! Vampire got out his blak invincibility coke. We both gut under it. We saw the janitor Mr. Norris there, shouting angrily with a flashlight in his hand.

“WHOSE THERE!” he shouted angrily. We saw Filth come. He went unda da invisibility cloke and started to meow loudly.

“IS ANY1 THERE!” yelled Mr. Norris.

“No fuck u you preppy little poser sun of a fukcing bich!” Vampire said under his breast in a disgusted way.

“EXCUS ME! EXCUS ME WHO SED DAT!” yelled Mr. Norris. Den he heard Filch meow. “Filth is der any1 unda da cloak!” he asked. Filth nodded. And then……………………….Vampir frenched me! He did it jus as…………………….. Mr. Norris was taking of da cloak!1

“WHAT DA-” he yelled but it was 2 late cuz now we were ruining away frum him. And den we saw Draco crying n bustin in2 tearz and slitting his rists outside of da school.

“Draco!” I cried. “R u okay?”

“I guess though.” Draco weeped. We went back to our coffins frenching each other. Draco and I decided to watch Lake Placid (c isnt da deprezzin) on the gothic red bed together. As I wuz about 2 put in the video, my eyes rolled up and suddenly I had a vision of something that was happening now. There was a knok on the door and Fug and da Mystery of Magic walked into the school!1  
All day everyone talked about the Misery of Magic. Well anyway, I woke up the next day. I was in my coffin so I opened the door. I was wearing blak lacey leather pajamas. Then I gasped.

Standing in front of me where………………. B;loody Mary, Vampire, Diabolo, Draco, Dracula and Willow!

I opened my crimson eyes. Willow was wearing a tight black leather top with pictures of bloody roses all over it. Under that she wart a black poofy skirt wit lace on it and black gothic boots that was attached to the top. Vampire was wearing a baggy Simple Plan t-shirt and baggy black pants and Vans. Draco was wearing a black MCR t-shirt and blak jeans and a leather jacket. He looked just likee Gerard Way, and almost as fucking sexy. Vampire looked like Joel Madden. B’loody Mary was wearing a tight black poofy gothic dress that she had ripped so it showed of all her clearage with a white apron that said ‘bich’ and other swear words and MCR lyrics on it kind of like one dress I had seen Amy Lee wear once. Darkness (who is Jenny) was there too. She was weaving a ripped gothic black dress with ripped stuff all over it and a lace-up top thing and black pointy boots. So were Crab and Goyle. It turns out that Darkness, Diabolo, Crab and Goyle’s dad was a vampire. He committed suicide by slitting his wrists with a razor. He had raped them and stuff before too. They all got so depressed that they became goffik and converted to Stanism.

“OMFG” I yielded as I jumped up. “Why the fuck are u all here?”

“Enoby something is really fucked up.” Draco said.

“OK but I need to put my fucking clothes on first.” I shouted angrily.

“It’s all right. We have to go now and you look kawaii anyway. Your so fucking beautiful.” Draco said in a sexy voice.

“Oh all right.” I said smiling. “But you have to tell me why your being all erective.”

“I will I will.” he said.

So I just put on some black eyeliner, black lipstick and red eyeshadow and white foundation. Then I came. We all went outside the Great Hal and looked in from a widow. A fucking prep called Britney from Griffindoor was standing next to us. She was wearing a pink mini and a Hilary Duff t-shirt so we put up our middle fingers at her. Inside the Great Hall we could see Dumbledork. Cornelia Fudged was there shouting at Dumbledore. Doris Rumbridge was there too.

“THIS CANNOT BE!” she shouted angrily. “THE SCHOOL MUST BE CLOSED!”

“THE BARK LORD IS PLANNING TO KILL THE STUDENTS!” yelled Cornelia Fudge.

“YOU ARE NOT FIT TO BE THE PRINCIPAL ANY LONGER!” yelled Rumbridge. “YOU ARE TOO OLD AND YOUR ALZHEIMERS IS DANGEROUS! YOU MUST RETRY OR VOLDEMORT WILL KILL YOUR STUDENTS!”

“Very well.” Dumbledore said angrily. “Butt we cannot do this. We can’t close the school. There is only one person who is capable of killing Voldemort and she is in the school. And her name is…………………………………………………………………..Enony Dark’ness Dementia Raven Way.”

Draco, Crab, Goyle, Darkness, Willow, Vampire and B’loody Mary looked at each other………I gasped.

The door opened and Proffesor Rumbridge and Cornelia Fudge stomped out angrily. Then Dumbledum and Rumbridge sawed us.

“MR. WAY WHAT THE BEEP ARE YOU DOING!” Rumbridge shouted angrily. Dumbledore blared at her.

“Oops she made a mistake!” he corrupted her. “She means hi everybody cum in!”

Well we all came in angrily. So did all the other students. I sat between Darkness and Draco and opposite B’loody Mary. Crab and Goyle started 2 make some morbid jokes. They both looked exactly like Ville Vollo. I eight some Count Chocula and drank som blood from a cup. Then I herd someone shooting angrily. I looked behind me it was………Vampire! He and Draco were shooting at eachother.

“Vampire, Draco WTF?” I asked.

“You fucking bustard!” yelled Draco at Vampire. “I want to shit next to her!1”

“No I do!” shouted.

“No she doesn’t fucking like u, you son of a bitch!” yelled Draco.

“No fuck you motherfucker she laves me not you!” shouted Vampire. And then……………… he jumped on Draco! (no not in dat way u perv) They started to fight and beat up each other.

Dumbldore yelled at them but they didn’t stop. All of a sudden…… a terrible man with red eyes and no nose flew in on his broomstick. He had no nose and was wearing a gray robe. All the glass in the window he flew thru fell apart. Britney that fucking prep started to cry. Vampire and Draco stopped fighting….I shopped eating….Everyone gasped. Da room fell silent………………….Volzemort!

“Eboby…..Ebony…….” Darth Valer sed evilly in his raspy voice. “Thou havfe failed ur mission. Now I shall kill thou and I shall kill Vampire as well. If thou does not kill him before then I shall kill Draco too!”

“Plz don’t make me kill him plz!” I begged.

“No!” he laughed crudely. “Kill him, or I shall kill him anyway!” Then he flew away cackling.

I bust into tears. Draco and Vampire came to contort me. Suddenly my eyes rolled up so they looked all cool and gothic. I had a vision were I saw some lighting flash and then Voldremot coming to kill Draco while Draco slit his wrists in a depressed way.

“No!” I screamed sexily. Suddenly I locked up and stopped having the vision.

“Ebony Ebony aure you alright?” asked Draco in a worried voice.

“Yeah yeah.” I said sadly as I got up.

“Everyfing’s all right Enoby.” said Vampire all sensetive.

“No its not!” I shouted angrily. Tearz of blood went down my face. “OMFG what if I’m getting possessed like in Da Ring 2!”

“Its ok gurl.” said B’loody Mary. “Maybe u should ask Proffesor Sinister about what the visions mean though.”

“Ok bich.” I said sadly and den we went.
Well we had Deviation next so I got to ask Proffessor Trevolry about the visions.

“Konnichiwa everybody come in.” said Proffesor Sinister in Japanese. She smelled at me with her gothic black lipstick. She’s da coolest fucking teacher ever. She had long dead black hair with blood red tips and red eyes. (hr mom woz a vampire. She’s also haf Japanese so she speaks it and everyfing. she n b’loody mry get along grate) She’s really young for a teacher. 2day she was wearing a black leather top with red lace and a long goffik black ripped dress. We went inside the black classroom with pastors of Emily the Strong. I raced my hand. I was wearing some black naie Polish with red pentagrams on it.

“What is it Ebony?” she asked. “Hey I love ur nail polish where’d u get it, Hot Topik?”

“Yeah.” I answered. All the preps who didn’t know what HT was gave me weird looks. I gave them the middle finger. “Well I have to talk to you about some fings. When do you want to due it?”

“Ho about now?” she asked.

“OK.” I said.

“OK class fucking dismissed every1.” Proffesor Trevolry said and she let every1 go. “Except for you Britney.” she pointed at Britney and sum other preps. “Please do exorcize (geddit) 1 on page 3.”

“OK I’m having lotz of visions.” I said in a worried voice. I’m so worried is Draco gong 2 die.

Well she gave me a black cryptal ball to lock in. I looked at it.

“What do you c?” she asked.

“I said I see a black gothic skull and a pentagram.”

Suddenly there was a knock at the door. I looked at it. It was Draco. He was looking really sexy wearing a black leather facet, a black gothic Linkin Park t-shirt and blak Congress shoes.

“Okay you can go now, see ya cunt.” said Proffesor Sinister.

“Bye bitch.” I said waving.

I went to Draco and Vampire was sitting next to him. We both followed Draco together and I was so exhibited.  
I was so excited. I fellowed Draco wandering if we where going 2 do it again. We went outside and then we went into Draco’s black car.

“Ebony what the fuck did Profesor Trevolry say.” whispered Draco potting his gothic whit hand with bvlak nail polish on mine.

“She said she would tell me what the visions meant torromow.” I grumbled in a sexy voice. He took out a heroin cabaret and spiked it, and gave it to me to spork. He started to fly the car into a tree. We went to the top of it. Draco put on some MCR.

“And all the things that you never ever told me And all the smiles that are ever gonna haunt me.” sang Gerard’s sexy voice. We started tiling of each other’s cloves fevently. He took of my blak thong and my black leather bar. I took of his black boxers. Then……………………… he put his trobbing you-know-what in my tool sexily.

“OMFG Draco Draco!” I screamed having an orgism. We stated frenching passively. Suddenly………… I fell asleep. I started having a dream. In it a black guy was shooting two goffik men with long black hair.

“No! Please don’t fucking kill us!1” they pleaded but he just kept shooting them. He ran away in a red car.

“No! Oh my fucking god!11” I shouted in a scared voice.

“Ebony what’s wrong?” Draco asked me as I woke up opening my icy blue eyes.

I started to cry and tears of blood went down my face. I told Draco to call Vampire. He did it with his blak Likin Park mobile. Butt the worst thing was who the ppl who were shot in the dream where……………………… Lucian and Serious!111  
A few mutates later Vampire came 2 da tree. He was wearing a blak leather jackson, black leather pants and a Good Chralotte t-shirt.

“Hi Vampire.” I said flirtily as I started to sob. Draco hugged me sexily tryont to comfrot me. I started to cry tears of blood and then told them what happened.

“Oh fuck it!” Vampire shouted angrily. He4 started to cry sadly. “What fucking dick did that!”

“I don’t know.” I said. “Now come on we have 2 tell Dumbledor.”

We ran out of the tree and in2 da castle. Dumblydor was sitting in his office.

“Sire are dads have been shot!” Draco said while we wipped sum tears from his white face. “Enoby had a vision in a dreem.”

Dubleodre started to cockle. “Hahahaha! And How due u aspect me to know Ebony’s not divisional?”

I glared at Dumbledore.

“Look motherfucker.” he said angrily as Dumbeldore gasped (c is da toot of crakter). “U know very well that I’m not decisional. Now get some fucking ppl out there to look for Series and Lucian- pornto!”

“Okay.” he said in a intimated voice. “Were are they?”

I fought about it. Then all of a sudden….. “Longdon.” I said. I told him which street. He went and called some people and did some stuff. After a few mistunes he came back and said people were going out looking for them. After a while someone called him again. He said that they had been found. Draco, Vampire and I all left to our rooms together. I went with Draco to wait in the nurses office while Vampire went to slit his wrists in his room. We looked at each other’s gothic, derperessed eyes. Then, we kissed. Suddenly Serious and Lucian came in on stretchers……………………….and Proffesor Sinister was behind them!1

Every1 in the room stated to cry happly- I had saved them. Drako, Lucian, Serious bond Vampire all came to hug me. The nurse started to give them medicine.

“Cum on Enoby.” said Proffesor Sinatra. She was wearing a gothic blak leader dress with a corset top and real vampir blood on it and fuking black platinum boots. “I have to tell you the fucking perdition.”

I locked at Lucian, Serifs, Drake and Vampire. They nodded.

I smelled happily and went into a dark room. I had changed Profesor Sinister took out some black cards. She started to look into a black crucible ball. She said……………………… “Tara, I see drak times are near.” She said badly. She peered into da balls. “You see, you must go back in time.” She took out a Time-Toner like B’loody Mary had. “When Voldemint was in Hogwarts before he became powerful he gut his hearth borken. Now do you fink he would still become Volxemort if he was in love?” I shook my head. “U must go back in time and sedouce him. It is the only way. If he is still evil then you must kill him. You can come to my room tomorrow and you can do it.”

“Okay.” I said sadly. We did dethz tuch sin. I went outside again sadly.

“What fucking happened?” asked Draco and Vampire.

“Yeah what happened?” asked Darkness, Willow and Boldy Mary?

I was about to tell them butt every1 was there. They were celebrating Lucian and Sirius being fond. Everyone was proud of me butt I jut wonted 2 talk 2 Draco. They were cheesing my name and some reporters were there, trying to interview Dumblydore. A banner was put up. Lotz of fucking prepz were there oviously tring 2 be b goffik wering the HIM sign on their handz- depite them not having akshelly heard of him. Even Mr. Noris looked happy. A blak and red cake had been brought out. Crabbe and Goyke set up some fireworx in the shape of skulls from Wesley’s Whizard Wises.

I put on my Invisibility coke with Vampire and Draco and we sneaked outside 2gether.
We went in2 a blak room. The wallz were blak with portraits of gothic bands lik MCR, GC and Marlin Mason all over them. A big black coffin was in the middle. Red vevlet lined da blak box. There were three chairs made of bones with real skullz in dem. I wuz wearing a blak corset bar wif purple stuff on it, fishnet suckings and a blak leather thong underneath.

I sat down one of da chairs dispersedly. So did Drako and Vampire.

“Are you okay?” Vampir asked potting his albastard hand on mine. He was wearing black nail polish. I was wearing blak nail polish with red crosses on it.

“Yah I guess.” I said sadly. Drako also pot his hand on mine sexily. I smiled sadly with my blak lipstick. “The problem is……………………….I have to seduce Volxemort. Ill have 2 go bak in time”

Draco started to cry sadly. Vampire hugged him.

“Itz okay Eboby.” he said finally. “But what about me? Ur not gonna brake up or anyfing, are you?”

“Of coarse not!” I gasped.

“Really?” he asked.

“Sure.” I said.

We frenched sexily. Vampire looked at us longingly.

Then………… I took off Draco’s MCR shrift and seductvely took of his pants. He was hung lik a stallone. He had replaced the Vampire tattoo that said Enoby on it. Black roses were around it. I gasped. He lookd exactly lik Gerard Way. Vampire took a vido camera. (I had sed it wuz ok b4).

I took of my clothes den we were in 4 da rid of r lif.

We started freching as we climbed into the cofin. He put his spock in my you-know-what and passively we did it.

“I love you Eboby. Oh let me feel u I need 2 feel u.” he screamed as we got an orgasm. We watched Vampire filmed everything perfectly. Suddenly………………………….

“WHAT THE FUCK R U DOING!”

It was………………………….Snope and Profesor McGoggle!111
“Oh my satan!1” we screamed as we jamped out of da coffin. Snap and Professor McGoonagle started to shoot at us angrily.

“CUM NOW!1!” Preacher McGongel yielded. We did guiltily. We left the room putting on our clothes. Snoop garbed the caramel and put it in his pocket.

“Hey what the fuck!111” Vampire shooted angrily.

“Yeah buster what the fuck are u going to do with the fucking camera?” Draco demonded all protective, looking at me Longley with his gothic red eyes. “Look, Dumblehor noes your little secret and if u do dis again, then u will go to St Mango’s. So give back da camera!1111”

Hahahaha the Mystery of Mogic thinks he is crazy there is no way dey wil believe him. Snoop laughed meanly.

“Yes so shut your mputh you inlosent fools!” yelled Proffesor McGoggle. She made us cum into a weird room with white stones all around it. There were all these werid tools in it. Draco started to cry all sexy and sexitive (geddit koz hes a sexbom lol tom felnot rulez 4 lif but nut as muxh as gerard ur sex on legz I luv u u fokeng rok mary me!111).

I started to cry tearz of blood (it hapnz in vrampir kroniklz raven sed so ok so fok u!1). Vampire took out a black honkerchief and started to wipe my red eyes.

And then……………….. he and Snoop both took out guns using magic. They started to shoot each other angrily. Non of the ballots gut on eachodder yet. I took out my wand.

“Crosio!” I shouted. Snap stated 2 scram he dropd da gun. But it was too late. Both of them had run out of ballets. I STOPPED DA CURSE. Profesor McGoogle did a spell so that we were all chained up. She took out a box of tools. Den she said “OK Serverus I’m going 2 go now.” She left. Snap started to laugh evilly. Vampire started to cry.

“It’s ok Enoby.” said Draco. “Evergreen will be all right. Remember the cideo u took of Snake.”

Snape laughed again. And then...he took out some whips!1!1111
“No!11” we screamed sadly. Snap stated loafing meanly. He took out a kamera anvilly. Then…………………… he came tords Darko!1! He took sum stones out of his poket. He put da stones around Draco and nit a candle.

“What the fuck r u doing!” I shooted arngrily. Snoop laughed meanly. He polled down his pants. I gasped- there was a Dork Mark on his you-know-wut!11!

He waved his wand and a nife came. He gave da knife 2 me.

“U must stab Vrompire.” he said to me. “If u don’t then I’ll rap Draco!1”

“No you fucking bastrad!1” I yielded.

But den Draco looked at me sadly with his evil goffik red eyes dat looked so depressant and sexy. He lookd exactly like a pentragram (lol geddit koz im a satanist) between Kurt Cobain and Gerard. But then I looked at Vampire and he looked so smexy too wif his goffik black hair. I thought of da time when we screwed and the time I did it with Draco and Dumblydore came and the tame where Draco almost commited suicide and Vampire wuz so sportive.

Snipe laughed angrily. He started to prey to Volxemort. He started to do an incapacitation dancing around the stokes whipping Draco and Vampire. Suddenly an idea I had. I clozd my eyes and using my vampire powers I sent a telepathetic massage to Drako and Vampire so they would destruct Snape.

“Dumbeldork will get u!” Draco shooted.

“Yah just wait ubtil da Mystery find out!11” Vampire yelled. Meanwhile I took out my wand.

“You ridiculus dondderhed!111” Snoop yielded. He took off all of Drico’s clothes. Just as he was about to rape him…………………….

“Crosio!” I shited pointing my wound. Snoop scremed and started running around da room screming. Meanwhile I grabed my blak mobile and sent a txt 2 Serious. I stopped doing crucio.

“You dunderhed!111 Im going to kill-” shooted Snape but suddenly Serverus came.

Snake put the whip behind his bak. “Oh hello Sev I wuz just teaching them sumthing.” he lied. But suddenly Lusian and Profesor Trevolry came in2 da room and they and Serious unlocked the chains and put dem around Snap. Then Profesor Trevolry said ‘Come on Ebony let’s go.”

“I always knew u were on Voldemort’s side, you sun of a bitca (bufy rox!111).” Serious said 2 Snape.

“No I’m not I was teaching them somefing!1” Snap clamed.

“Oh fucking yeah?” I took some blak Volremortserum out of my poket and gave it to Serverus. He made Snap dirnk it. He did arngrily. Then Luscious took out a tape recorder and started playing it while he did curses on Snap. Then Proffesor Sinister and Lucian made us get out wif them while Snape told his secretes. Lucian took Vampure and Draco to the nurse after thanking me a millon times. Profesor Trevolry took me to a dark room. Now I wuz going to go back in time to sedouce Volxemort. Moving posters of MCR and Nrivana were all over. Hermoine, Darkness and Willow came too. B’loody Mary gave me a blak bag from Tom Rid’s store.

“Whatz in da bag?” I asked Profesor Trevolry.

“U will c.” she said. I opened thee bag. In it was a sexy tite low-smut black leather gothic dress. It had red korset stuff and there was a silt up da leg. I put it on. My frendz helped me put on blak fishnetz and blak pointy boots Willow had chosen. Willow and Darkness helped me put on black eyeliner and blod-red lipshtick.

“You look fucking kawaii, bitch.” B’loody Mary said.

“Fangs.” I said.

“Ok now you’re going to go back in tim.” said Proffesor Sinister. “U will have to do it in a few sessionz.” She gave me a blak gun. I put it in a strap on my fishnetz like in Redisnet Evill. Then she gave me a black time-tuner. “After an hour use da time torner to go back here.” Proffesor Trevolry said. Then she and B’loody Mary put a Pensive in front of me. Every1 went in front of it.

“Good luk!1” Everryone shooted. Darkess and Willow gave me deth’s touch sin. Then……….. I jumped sexily in2 da Pensive.

Suddenly I was in fornt of teh School. In front of me wuz one of da sexiest goth guyz I had ever seen. He was wering long blak hair, kinda like Mikey Way only black. He had gren eyes like Billie Joe Amstrung and pale whit skin. He wuz wearing a blak ripped up suit wif Vans. It was…………………….Tom Bombodil!1111 
“Hi.” I said flirtily. “Im Enoby Way da new student.” I shok my pale handz wif their blak noil polish wif him.

“Da name’s Tom.” he said. “But u kan call me Satan. Datz ma middle nam”

We shok hands. “Well come on we have 2 go upstairs.” Satan said. I followed him. “Hey Satan……..do u happen to be a fan of Gren Day?” (sinz mcr and evinezenz dont exist yet den) I asked.

“Oh my fuking god, how did u know?” Satan gasped. “actually I like gc a lot too.”(geddit coz gc did that song I just wanna live that’s ounded really 80s)

“omg me too!” I replied happily.

“guess what they have a concert in hogsment.” satan whispered.

“hogsment?” I asked.

“yeah that’s what they used to call it in these time before it became Hogsmeade in 2000.” he told me all sekrtivly. “and theres a really cool shop called Hot-“

‘topic!” I finshed, happy again.

He froned confusedly. “noo its called Hot Ishoo.” He smiled skrtvli again. “then in 1998 dey changd it to hot topic.” he moaned.

“ohh.” now everything was making sense for me. “so is dumblydor your princepill?” I shouted.

“uh-huh.” he looked at his black nails. “im in slitherin’”

“OMfG SHME TOO!” I SHRIEDKED.

“u go to this skull?”(geddit cos im goffik) he asked.

“yah that’s why im here im NEW.” I SMELLED HAPPili.

Suddenly dumblydore flew in on his broomstuck and started shredding at us angrily. “NO TALKING IN THE HALLS!” he had short blonde hair and was wearing a polo shirt from Amrikan ogle outfters. “STUPID GOFFS!”

satan rolled his eyes. “his so mean to us goffs and punks just becose we’re in slytherine and we’re not preps.”

I turned around angrily. “actually I fink mebe its becos ur da barke lord.”

“wtf?” he asked angrily.

“oh nuffin.” I said sweetly.

then suddenlyn………………. the floor opened. “OMFG NO I SCEAMED AS I FEEL DOWN. everyone looked At ME weirdly.”

“hey where r u goin?” satan asked as I fell.

I got out of the hole n it was bak in the pensive in professor trevolry’s classroom. dumblydum wuz dere. “dumblydore I think I just met u.” I said.

“oh yeah I rememba that.” dumblydor said, trying to be all goffik.

sinister came in. “hey dis is my classroom wait wtf enoby what da hell r u doing?”

    ”um.” I looked at her.

“oh yeaH I forgot bout that.”

“wth how?” I screamed forgetting she was a teacher for a second. but shes a goff so its ok.

professor sinster looked sad. “um I was drinking voldemortserum.” she started to cry black tears of depression. dumblydum didn’t know about them.

“hey r u crying tears of blood?” he asked curiously, tuching a tear.

“fuck off!” we both said and dumblydum took his hand away.

professor sinster started crying again in her chair, sobbing limpid tears. “omfg enoby…I think im addicted to Voldemortserum.”
“Oh my fuking god!1” I shooted sadly. “Shud we get u 2 St Manga’s, bitch?”

“Hel no!” she said. “Lizzen Egogy, I need ur help. Nex tim u go bak in tim, do u fink u kod ask Tom Andorson 4 sum help?”

“Sure I said sadly. I went outside the door. Draco was there!111 He wuz wearing a big blak GC tshit which wuz his panamas.

“Hey Sexxy.” I said.

“How’d it go Enoby?” he asked in his voice was so sexy and low kinda like Gerard Way when hes talking.

“Fine.” I reponded. We stared 2 go bak in2 da dorm.

“How far did u go wif Satan?” Drako asked jealously.

“Not 2 far, lol.” I borked.

“Will you hav to do it with him?” Draco asked angstily.

“I hop not 2 far!111” I shouted angrily. Den I felt bad 4 shooting at him. I said sorry. We frenched.

“What happened 2 Snipe?” I growled.

“U will see.” Draco giggled mistressly. He opened a door……………Snap nd Lumpkin werz there!11 Serious waz pokering dem by staging dem wif a blak nife.

“NOOOO PLZ!1111” Lumpkin bagged as Serious started 2 suk his blood. I laffed statistically. I tok some photons of him and Snap bing torqued. (ok I no dis iz men but fink abot it ppl dey r pedoz nd Snap trid 2 rap dem and neway sadiztz rok haz any1 seen shrak atak 3 lolz). We took sum of Snipe’s blod den Drako and I went bak 2 our roomz. We sat on my goffik blak coffin. My cloves were kinda drity so I pot on a blak leather outfit fingie kinda like da 1 Suelene haz in Undreworld. (if u haven’t herd of it den FUK U!111) . I put on some blak platform high heelz. Darko put on ‘desolition liverz’ by MCR. Den………………………………………….we storted 2 take of eachotherz clozez. I tok of his shit nd he had a six-pak, lolz. We started 2 mak out lik in Da Grudge. He pot his wetnes in my u-know-what sexily. I gut an orgy.

“Oh Draco!111111!1 Oh mi fuking gud Draco!1111” I screemed passively as he got an eructation.

“I luv u TaEbory.” he whispred sexily and den we fel aspleep lol.
I wook up in da coffin de next day. Draco waz gone. I got up and put on a blak tight sexah drsss that was all ripped at da end. There wuz red korset stuff going up da fornt and da bak and it came up 2 my knees. There wuz a slit in da dress lik in mr & mr simth. I pot on ripped blak fishnets and blak stilton bo-ots. Suddenly…………………. Sorious cocked on da door. I hopened it.

“Hi Ibony.” he said. “Gezz wut u have 2 cum 2 Profesor Sinistor’s office.”

“Ok.” I said in a deprezzd voice. I had wanted to fuk Draco or maybe lessen to MCR or Evonezcence. I came anyway.

“So what the fuck happened 2 Snipe and Loopin?” I asked Sorious flirtily.

“I fucking tortured them.” he answered in a statistic way. “They r in Abkhazian now, lol.”

I laughed evilly.

“Where r Draco and Vampira?” I muttered.

“Dey are xcused form skool 2day.” Sodomize moaned sexily. “Rite now they are watching Da Nigtmare b4 Xmas.”

We went into da office. Proffesor Sinister was there. She was wearing a goffik blak dress that was all ripped all over it kinda lik da one Amy Lee wears in this pic

( http/ She wuz drinking some Volximortserum.

She took out da Pensiv and the time-torner.

“Enoby, you will have to do anozzer session now. Also I need u to get me da cure 4 being adikited.” she said sadly. “Good luck. Fangz!”

And then……….I jumped into the Prinsive again. Suddenly I looked around……………I was in da Grate Hall eating Count Chorcula. It was mourning. I was sitting next to Satan. On a table was a tall gottik man wif long blak hair, pail skin and blue eyes wering a suit and blak Cronvrese shoes. He looked just like Charlyn Manson. I noticed……he was drinking a portent.

“Whose he!11” I asked.

“Oh, datz Profesor Slutborn.” Satan said. “He’s da Portents teacher…………..Ebony?”

“Yah?” I asked.

“Did u know dat Marylin Mason is playing in Hogsemade tonight? And they r showing The Exercise at da movies b4 dat.”

“Yah?”

“Well…...want 2 go 2 da contort and da movie wif me?”

I went in2 da Conmen Room finking of Satan. Suddenly I gasped………………..Draco wuz there!111

I grasped. He locked as hut as eva werring blak ledder pants, a blak Lonken Prak t-shrit and blak eyeliner.

“Draco what da fuk r u dong!111111” I gosped.

“Huh?” he asked. Then I remembred. It wuzn’t Draco. It was Lucan!1 He stil had two arms.

“Oh hi Lucian!1” I sed. “Im Ebony the new student lol we shook handz.”

“Yah Satan told me abot you.” Lusian said. He pinted to a groop of sexxxy gottik guyz. They where siting in a corner kutting. It wuz Serious, Vampire’s dad and………………Snap! All of them were wearing blak eyeliner and blak Good Chralootte band shirts. “Lizzen I’m in a goth band wif those guys.” he said. “Were playing 2nite at da Marylin Mason show as back-up.

“ORLY.” I ESKED.

“Yeah.” he said. “Were calld XBlakXTearX. I play teh gutter. Spartacus plays da drums” he said ponting to him. “Snap plays the boss. And Jamez plays the guitar to even fo we call him Samaro, after Samara in da ring.”

“Hey bastards.” I told them they gave me Dethz tuch sin. Suddenly I gasped again. “But don’t u have a lead singer!” I asked. Lucian looked dawn sadly.

“We uzd to but she did. She contempted suicide by silting her rists.”

“Oh my fuking god!11 Datz so fuking sad!1” I gasped.

“Its okay but we need a new led snigger.” Samaro said.

“Wel………..I said Im in a bnad myself.”

“Rilly?” asked Snap. I cudnt belive it. He used 2 b goffik!111

“Yeah were called Blody Gothik Rose 666. Do u wanna hr me sing?”

Yeah said everyone. So the guys tok out der guitarz. They began to pay a song bi (geddit koz bi guyz r sooo sexah!11) Gurn Day.

“I wok dis empt stret on da bolevrad of broken dremz.” I sang sexily (I dnot own da lyrikz 2 dat song).. Every1 gasped.

“Enopby? Will u join da band? Plz!1” begged Lucian, Samoro, Serious and Snap.

“Um…….ok.” I shrugged. “Are we gong to play tonight?”

“Yah.” they said.

“Ok.” I said but I new dat I had 2 get a new outfit. I walked outside wondering how I kud go forward in time. Suddenly someone jumped in fornt of me. It wuz…..Morty Mcfli!1 He was wering a blak bnad tshrit and blak bagy jeans.

“What da hell r u dong here!11” I asked.

“I wil help u go frowad in tim Enoby.” he said siriusly Den……….he took out a blak tim machine. I went in2 it and……………………..sudenly I wuz forward in tim!111
I loked around in a depresed way. Suddenly I saw Profesor Sinister. B’lody Mary, Socrates and Draco, Vampire and Willow were their to.

“OMFG Sorius I saw u nd Samaro and Snip nd everyone!11111 I kant beleev Snap uzd 2 b goffik!111111”

“Yah I no.” Serious said sadly.

“Oh hey there bitch.” Profesor Trevolry said in an emo voice dirnking some Volxemortserom.

Hi fuker.” I said. “Lizzen, Satan asked me out to a gottik cornet and a movie so I need a sexah new outfit for da date. Also I’m playng in a gothic band so I need an ootfit for that too.”

“Oh my satan!1” (geddit lolz koz shes gofik) gasped B’lody Mary. “Want 2 go to Hot Topik to shop 4 ur outfit?”

“OMFS, letz have a groop kutting session!11” said Profesor Trevolry.

“I can’t fucking wait 4 dat but we need 2 get sum stuff first.” said Willow.

“Yah we need sum portions for Profesor Trevolry so she wont be adikted 2 Volxemortserum anymore nd also………….sum luv potion 4 Enoby.” Darko said resultantly.

“Well we have potions klass now.” Willow said so let’s go.

We went sexily to Potionz class. But Snap wasn’t there. Instead there was…………………………………………Cornelio Fuck!11111

“Hey where the fuck is Dumblydore!111” Draco shouted angrily.

“STFU!1” shooted Cornelia Fuck. “He is in Azkhabian now wif Snip and Loopin he is old and week he has kancer. “Now do ur work!111”

My friendz and I talked arngrily.

“Can you BELEVE Snap used to be gottik!1” Vampire asked surprisedly.

“DATZ IT!11” CORNELIO FUK SHOOTED ARNGRILY. “IM GETTING PROFESOR BRIDGE!111”

He stomped out angrily.

Mi frendz and I began talking again. I began to drink some blod mixed wif beer. Suddenly I saw Hargrid in da cupboard.

“WTF is he doing?” I asked. Then I looked at Draco. He wuz wearing tonz of eyeliner nd he locked shexier den eva. Suddenly……………“HARGRIF WUT DA FOK R U DOING!11” he shooted.

I looked around…………….Hairgrid wuz putting sumfing in my glass of blod!11 Darko and Vampire started 2 beat him up sexily.

“God u r such a posr!1” I shooted at Hairgrid. Suddenly I looked ar what he was putting in da blood. It was………………Amnesia Portion!111
Vampire and I chaind Hairgrid 2 da floor.

“Oh mi fucking satan!11” Enoby said. She wuz so hot. “Maybe I cud uze Amnesia potion 2 make Satan foll in love wif me faster!1”

“But u r so sexy and wonderful aneway Tata,” said Vampire. “Why would u need it?”

“To make everyfing go faster lol.” said Enoby.

“But you wont have to do it wif him or anyfing, will u?” I asked jelosly.

“OMFG u guyz r so scary!11” said Britney, a fucking prep.

“Shut the fuk up!1” said Willow.

“Ok well anyway lets go 2 Profesor Trevolry’s room.”

Draco, Ebory and I went to Profesor Siniater’s room. But Profesor Sinister wasn’t there. Instead Tom Rid was.

Oh hi fuckers he said. Lizzen, I got u sum kewl new clovez.

I took out da cloves from da bag. It was a goffik blak leather miniskirt that said ‘666’ on da bak, black stilton bootz, blood red fishnetz and a blak corset.

“OMG fangz!” I said hugging him in a gothic way. I took da clothes in da bag.

“OK Profesor Sinister isnt hr what the fuk should we do?” asked Draco. Suddenly he loked at a sign on da blak wall.

“Oh my fuking satan!1” I screamed as I read it. On it said Evry1 Profesor Sinister is away. She is too gottik she is in Azkhabian now. Classes shal be taught by Dubledork who is bak but he shall not be principal 4 now. Sincerely Profesor Rumbridge.

“OMFG!111” I shoted arngrily. “How could they do that!11”

Suddenly Dumblydore came.

“WHAT DA HELL R U DONG IN MY OFICE!1” he began to shoot angrily. Sudwenly I saw Morty Mcfly’s blak tim machine!111 I jumped seductivly in2 it leaving Draco and Vampire. Sudenly I wuz back in tim!11 I looked around. It was……………Profesor Slutborn’s efface! I sneaked around. Suddenly I saw da Amnesia potion on his desk. It wuz blak wif blood-red pentagramz in it. It was the shape of a cross. I put it in my poket. Suddenly da door opened it wuz……..Profesor Slutgorn!11

OMG wut r u doing fuker he shooted angrily I don’t kno wut da fuk r u DOING I SHOUTED ANGRILY.

“Oh sorry I wuz just looking around koz I thought it wuz class.” you said finally hoping he couldn’t c da potion in ur pocket.

“Oh ok u can go now.” said Profesor Slutborn.

You went to the conmen room after putting on my clothes. Silas, Samaro and Snap were there practicing Vampirez will Never Hurt U by MCR.

“Oh hi you guys.” I said seductively. “Wheres Satan?”

“Oh he’s cumming.” said Serious. “BTW u can kall me Hades now.” Suddenly Satan came. He was wearing a smexxy blak leather Jackson, blak congres shoes, a Slipnot t-shirt and a blak tie.

“Ok I will see you guyz at da concert.” I said and then I went with Satan.

Satan and I walked 2 his car. It wuz a blak car wif pentagrams all over it. On da license plate said 666 just lik Draco’s car. I went in it seduktivly. Stan started 2 drive it. We talked about Satanism (lolz he wuz named after Satan), kuttting, musik and being goffik.

“Oh my satan, Gerard is so fuking hot!11” Volxemort agreed as we smoked sum weed. (koz bi guyz r hot dey r so sensitive I luv dem lol goez fux a bi guy)

“Lol, I totally decided not 2 comit suicide when I herd Hilena.” I said in a flirty voice. “……….Hey Satan do u know da cure 4 when ppl r adikted 2 Volxemortseruem?”

“Well………………” he thought. “I fink u have 2 drink Vampire blod.”

Suddenly Volxemort parked da car behind a blak movie theater. Satan and I walked outside. We went in2 da movie tether were they were showing da Excercist. In it a boy and a gurl were doing it sudenly a cereal killer came lol. Satan and I laughed at da blood koz we’re sadists.

While Satan was watching da movie, I had an idea. I took Satan’s gothic blak Nightmare b4 Christmas cigar sexily from his poket and put sum Amnesia potion in it. I put it bak in his blak Emile the Strange bag. Satan turned arund and started 2 smoke it. Blak cloudz wif red pentagramz ind em started 2 fly around everywhere.

“OMG!111” Satan said jumping up. I gasped koz I wuz afraid hed notizd. “Enoby gess what?”

I new that the amnesia had worked.

“Amnesia potion has not been invented yet so it will not work.” He said. “2 badd coz I wanted 2 use sum on u.”

“Kul.” I raised my eye suggestingly. And den………. he tok of my cloves sexily and we started 2 make out. I tok of his shit. He had six-pak justr lik Gerard Way!11 We frenched.

“Xcuze me but u r going 2 have 2 leave!111” shooted da lady behind us she was a prep.

“Fuk u!11” I said. Suddenly…………………. I attaked her suking all her blood.

“Noooooo!11” she screamed. All the preps in da theater screamed but everyone else crapped koz Satan and I loked so cute 2gether. Satan and I started to walk outside.

“Zomg how did u do that?” Voldremort asked in a turned-on voice.

“I’m a vampire.” I said as we went into the car.

“Siriusly?” he gasped.

“Yah siriusly.” I said drinking sum beer. Satan started 2 drive da car. I smelled happily.

“Itz too bad we didn’t get 2 c da rest of the movie, don’t u fink?”

“Yah.” I said as we kised passively. Satan parked in a blak driveway next 2 da place where Draco and I had watched GC for the frist time. We went inside where Marylin Mason wuz playing and started to mosh lol.

“Anti-ppl now uve gone 2 far Jeus Krist Superstar!1111” screamed Marlin on da stage. We did the devil fingers. I started 2 dance really close to Satan. He was so shmexay!1 He looked at me all emo with his gothic red eyes and he looked exactly like Mikey Way. I almost got an orgaism!1 Suddenly Marylin Mason stopped singing.

“I wood like to peasant……………..XBlakXTearX!11” he said. I ran onstage. Lucian, Samaro, Snap and Hades were there. They started 2 play their instilments. I got onstag.

“Wel if u wonted honesty datz all u had 2 say!1111” I sang. (I dnot own da lyerix 2 dat song) My voice sounded lik a pentagram betwen Amy Lee and a gurl version of Gerard Woy. Everyone clappd. Satan got an eructation. “I’M NUT OKAY!1” I sang finaly. Suddenly Lucian started playing da song wrong by mistak.

“OMFG!1” yielded James. “Wut the fuck?”

“Woops im sory!” said Lucian.

“You fuking ashhole!1” James shouted angrily.

“U guys are such prepz!11” Snap said. “Cum on it wuz a mistake!1”

“Yah itz not his fault!11” said Serious.

“No he ruined the fucking song!1” yelled Samaro.

“U guys stop!11” I shotoed angrily but it waz 2 late. They all began 2 fight. Sudenly Samaro took out hiz nife.

“OMFG no!11” shouted Lucan but it wuz 2 late James tried 2 shoot off his arm.

And den……………………………I jumped secxily in front of da bullet!11

“No!111” yielded everyone but it wuz 2 late suddenly everyfing went blak.  
I woke up in da Norse’s offace on a special gothik coffin. Hairgrid wuz in da bed opposite me in a comma coz Vampir and Draco had bet him up. Mr. Noris was cleaning the room.

“Oh mi satan wut happened!” I screamed. Suddenly Volxemort came. He loked less mean then usual.

“Get the fuk out u fucking bastard!11” I yielded.

“Thou hath nut killd Vampire yet!11” he said arngrily. Sudenly he started 2 cry tearz of blood al selective.

“Volxemort? OMFG what’s wrong!111” I asked.

Sudenly………. Lucian, Profesor Sinister and Serious came! B’lody Mary and Vampire were wif dem. Every1 was holding blak boxez. VOLXEMORT DISAPAERD.

“OMFG Enoby ur alive!111” Scremed Vampire. I hugged him and B’lody Mary.

“What the fuk happened?” I asked dem. “Oh my satan!11 Am I lik dead now?” I gosped.

“Enoby u were almost shot!11” said Serious. “But da ballet could not kill u since u were form anodder time.”

“But fangz anyway!1” said Lucian holding oot his arm. I gasped. He had two arms!

“OMG I cant beleve Vampirz’ dad shot u!1” I gasped.

“Well 2 be honest Snap wuz pozzesd by Snap bak den.” said James.

“Yah he wuz a spy.” Serious said sadly. “He wuz really a Death Dealer.”

“And he wuz such a fuking poser 2!11” said Lucian. “He didn’t even realy no hu GC were until I told him.” Well anyway everyone tarted 2 give me presents. I was opening a blak box wif red 666s (there wuz a dvd of corps bride in it) on it when I gasped. Mr. Noris looked up angrily coz he h8ed gothz.

“Hey haz aneone fuking seen Draco?” I asked gothikally.

“No Draco told me he wood be watching Hoes of Wax.” said Profesor Trevolry. “He duzzn’t know dat ur better. Anyway da norse said u could get up. Cum on!1”

I got up suicidally. Lucian, Serious and Profesor Sinister left. I wuz wearing a blak leather nightgun. Under that I had on a sexxy blak leather bra trimed wif blak lace, with a matching thong that said goffik gurl on the butt and sexy fishnetz that kind hooked on 2 my thong (if u don’t get da idea massage me ill tell u). I put on a blak fishnet top under a blak MCR t-shirt, a blak leather mini with blak lace and congress shoes. I left the hospital’s wings wif B’lody Mary, Willow and Vampire.

“OMFG letz celebrate!11” gasped Willow.

“We can go c Hose of Wax wif Draco!1” giggled Vampire.

“Letz go lizzen 2 GC and kut ourselvz 666!11” said Hermoine. We opened da conmen room door sexily. And den………..I gasped……………………………………… Draco wuz there doing it wif Snap!1111111111111111111111111 He wuz wearing a blak tshirt wif 666 on da front and baggy jeanz.

“U fucking prep!11” we all yielded angrily.

“Yah u betrayed us!111” shooted Vampire angrily as he took out his blak gun.

“No u don’t understand!1” screamed Draco sadly as he took his thingie out of Snake’s.

“No shit u fuking suk u preppy bastard!111” said Willow trying 2 attak him (u rok girl!1). I ran suicidally to my room I sexily took a steak out.

“Enoby no!11111” screamed Draco but it wuz 2 l8 I had slit muh ritsts wif it suddenly everyfing went blak again.

When I wook up I wuz in a strange room. I loked around I wuz wearing da same outfit I had when is performed wif XBlakXTearX!!!!!11 I looked arund confusedly. It wuz da Norse’s office but it looked difrent!! On da wall wuz a pik of Marlyin Munzon!!!1111 (just imagin dat he is an 80s goffik band 2 ok koz he is more old den panic?! at da dizcko or mcr) der wuz also a goffik blak Beatles calander with a picture of the beetlez werring iyeliner and blak cloves. On it said ‘1980.’

“OMFG!!! Im back in Tim again!!!!111” I screamed loudly. Suddenly Satan(dis is actually voldimort 4 photo refrenss!). Voldimort wuz wearing a blak leather Jackson, blak tight jeans and fishnet pantz. He looked so sexah I almost had an orgy!!!!11

“OMFG Enoby r u ok.” He asked gothikally.

“Yah Im okay 4 ur in4mation.” I snapped sexily. “OMG am I dedd???” koz I remembered I had jumped in front off da bullet from Jame’s gun. I also rememberd cing Drako doing it wif Snap!!!!111

I guessed dat when I had slit mi wrists I had went bak in tim instead of dieing. I knoew I could go forward in time if I found a time-toner or da tim machine.

“No ur not dead.” Satan reassured suicidally as he smokd a cigarette sexily and smoke came all over his face. “Ur a vampire so u kant die frum a bullet. Cum on now lets go c how Hairy’s dad is doing.”

I noo dat da real reason I didn’t die from da ballet was koz I was from da future. “WTF!!!! James almust shot Luciious!!!” I said indigoally. I knew that James had really ben possezzed, but I didn’t want him2 know I knew.

“Yah I know but he had a headache he wz under a lot of stress.” Satan reasoned evilly.

“I guess that’s ok.” I said because James hadn’t really shot Lucian. Also I noo that Lucian wood now have 2 arms instead of 1. I walked seduktivly outside with Satan. Suddeni I saw a totally sexi goffik bi guy!!!!!11 He had bleched blond hair wiv blak streaks up 2 his ears and he wuz wearing goffik blak iliner, a blak Green Day shirt (it showed billy joel wiv bolnd hair since it was da eighties), blak congress shoes and black baggy pants. He walked in all sexly like Gerrd way in the vido for I Don’t 3 u lyk I did yesterday and you cud see a blak tear on his face lyk da wmn in dat video. “Hey.” He sed all qwietly and goffically.

“Who da fuck is that?” I asked angrly cos I did nut kno him.

“Dis is…Hedwig!!!!!!!!!11” Sed Volximort. “He used to be in XBlackXTearX 2 but he had 2 dropp out koz he broke his arm.

“Hey Hedwig.” I said seductively evn tho I wuz nut tring to b.

“Lol hi Enoby.” He answered but then he ran away bcos he had hair of magical creature. He was humming Welcum 2 da Blak Prade under his breth( I no dat is not 80s but pretend it is ok!!)

“Bye.” I sed all sexily.

“Dat was Hedwig. He used 2 b my boifreind but we broke up.” Satan said sadly, luking at his blak nails.

“OMFG I can get u bak 2gether!” I said fingering something I didn’t know wuz in my pocket- a blak Kute is What we Aim 4 cideo ipod that I could take videos wif (duz ne1 elze no about dem??? dey kik azz!!!!).

“Ok u can 4get about ur class for now, Hedwig. Im going 2 show u something grate!!!!1” I led them to da Great Hall. “Cum on u guys.”

Lucian, James, Serious and Snake were all in da Grate Hall. Lucian woudnt talk wiv James because he had tried 2 shoot him.

“Go fuk urself you fukking douche!” he shouted at him. “Drako is never gong 2 b frends with vampire now!!1”

“Yah go fuck urself Samaro!” Snape agreed but I noo he wuz lying koz it had been his folt James had almost shot Lucian.

“B quiet u guys.” I said sexily. Mi plan waz working oot great. Now I kood make Voldement good wivout doing it with him! Now Vampire’s dad wood never die and “OK Satan and Hedwig, u guys can start making out.” I said and I started 2 film dem wiv da ipod.

“Kool.” said Serious as Voldemort and Hedwig started 2 make out sexily. We watched as tdey started 2 take each odderz cloves off sexily. Samaro, Serious, Snake and Lucian all watched koz dey wer prolly bi. I noo Snape was bi.

“Oh my fukking god!!!! Voldimort! Voldimort!” screamed Hedwig as his glock touched Voldemort’s.

But suddenly everything stopped as da door opend and in kame………………Dumblydore and Mr. Norris!!!!111111111111

I sat depressedly in Dumbledork’s office wiv Hedwig, Satan, James, Serious, Snap and Lucian. Dumbledore was sitting in front of us cruelly. He looked more young den he did in da future. He had taken da ipod away and wuz now lizzening 2 a shitty Avril Levine song.

“What da hell is this anyway??” he cackled meanly. I hoped he didn’t find out dat I was frum another time.

“Whatever u do don’t blame Ibony, u jerk.” Satan said.

“Yah, siriusly she was trying to get Satan and Hedwig back together.” Serious said deviantly.

“Be quiet you Satanists.” Dumbledore cockled. “If ur lucky I’ll probably send u all to Akazaban!!! That will teach u to copolate in da Great Hall.” He changed the song on da ipod 2 a n’Sync song. Suddenly I noticed sumfing strong about da Ipod. It was slowly chonging! Dumblydore didn’t notece.

“You fucking poser.” I muttoned.

“I bet you’ve never herd of GC.” James said. Know I knew waht da iPod was chonging in2- Morti McFly’s tim machine!!!!!11

“Shut up Jomes!!!” Drako’s dad shouted.

“Yeah shut up!!!!” Snake said preppily.

“No u shut up Dumblydore!!!!!!!!1111” said Tom.

“I’ve had enough of u Satanists in my school!!!!” shouted Dumbledore spuriously.

Suddenly I grabed da iPod from him. “Evry1! Jump in b4 itz 2 l8!!! I jumped in2 it. But only 1 odder person jumpd in. It was……..Satan.

“You dunderheads!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!1111111111” screamed Dumbledore wisely as we went.

I looked around. I wuz in da Slitherin conmen room wiv Satan. I was wearing a blak plaid miniskirt with hot pink fishnetz, a sexy blak MCR corset and blak stiletto boots with pink pentagroms on dem. My earrings were blake Satanist sins and my raven hair was all around me to my mid-black.

“Hey kool where iz dis?” he asked in an emo voice.

“Dis is da future. Dumbeldore’s iPod dat he tried to take away from me wuz really also a tim machine.” I told him.

“Kool what’s an ipatch?” he whimpered.

“It’s somefing u use 2 lizzen 2 music.” I yakked.

“OMFG kool wait whatz a 4-letter-wurd 4 dirt?” he esked in his sexah voice.

“Um I guezz sand????” I laid confuesdly.

“Yah I wuz just triinyg to make sure u were stil da same perzon.” He triumphently giggled.

Suddenly some of my friends walked in.

“OMG you’re fucking alive!” said Ginny wearing a blak leather jocket, blak baggy pants and a goffik black Frum First to Last shirt. I explained 2 her why I was alive.

“Konichiwa, bitch.” said Willow. She was wearing a blak corset showing off her boobs with lace all around it and red stipes on it. With it she waz wearing a blak leather miniskirt, big blak boots, white foundation, blak eyeliner, red eyeshadow, and blak lipstick.

“Hey, motherfucker.” Said Diabolo with his red hair. He waz wearing a black P?ATD t-shit and blak baggy pants.

“Hey whose that, Ibony?” B’loody Mary questioned as she walked in wearing a black t-shit with a red pentarom on it with lace at the bottom, red letther pants with blak lace, and black stolettoes.

“Oh its Satan.” I told her and she nodded knowing da truth.

Suddenly Satan started to cry.

“Are you okay Satan?” we asked concernedly.

“OMFG ur from da future!!1! What if u don’t like m anymore koz were from difrent times?????” he asked.

“No I still like you.” I said sexily to him.

“Ok.” He said ressuredly. I let him lizzen 2 Teenagers by MCR on my ipod while I was about to go outside to find out some fingz. I gave Diabolo a signal to keep Satan occupied. Satan fell asleep. I took the iPod. I was about to walk outside. Profesor Sinister ran in!!!!!!!1111 She was wearing a gothic blak minidress with depressing blak stripes, white and blak stripped tights, and red converse shoes. She was wearing LOTS of blak iliner.

“Oh my fucking god, where’s Draco!!!!111 How did Snap get back here!!! I tohot he wuz in Azerbaijan.” I asked sadly.

“Ebony I was so worried abott u but I know you can’t fucking die because you’re a vrompire. Snape came back because that girl Britney freed him. I never liked her she was a bad student.” Trevolry said reassuredly.

“That bitch!!!!!!!11 Did she also free Hargrid and Loopin?” I shouted angrily. I hated Britney because she was a fucking prep.

“Yes they are on the loose at this school. Dumblydore is back Cornelia is on his way to help evry1. Tell evry1 u see to lock themselves in their conman room!!!!!!” Trevolry said worriedly.

“OK. But where’s Dracko???? How cum he was doing it with Snap?????”

“I dunno why but I know he almost tried 2 commit suicide after he saw u almost kill urself.” she said.

“OMG dat’s terrible!!!!!!!!” I gasped. Satan was still asleep, so he couldn’t tell what was going on. Then I said “Lizzen evry1, I have sumthing imptent to do. in hr evry1 stay!!!!!!!!!” wiv dat I ran out.

“Good luck Tara!!!!!!!11” everyone cried.

I ran sexily down the staris in2 da Grate Hall while da portraits around looked at me scaredly. There was hardly ne1 else in the stairs nd tere was an atmosphere of horrer. On da way I saw Britney laughing on da stairs. She was wearing a a slutty pink shirt wiv flowers on it, a blu jean skirt Abercromie and pink stiletoos. She looked jest like a pentagram of those fucking preps Hilery Duff and Lindsey Lohan.

“You fucking bitch!!!!!111” I shouted angrily.

“No, your totally a bitch. Now Voldemort will like totally kill u!” she laughed.

“Crucious!!!!!!!!!1” I shouted selectively pontificating my blak wand and she started screaming koz she was being tortured and I laughed sodistically.

“No!!!!!!1 Help me!!!!!!1 Please!!!!!!!!1” Britney screamed terrifiedly.

I put up my middle finger at her. In her hand I saw da video camera Snape and Lumpin had used to take da video of me. I put the tape of Voldimort doing it with Hedwigg onto it. Then I continued to rown down the stairs with the camera. When I had reached da Grate Hall I saw Vampire Potter. “OMG Vampira!!!!111” I yielded.

We hugged each udder happily. He locked at me wif his gothic red eyes and spiky blak hair. Around them were blak eyeliner and iShadow. His He wus wearing a blak leather Jackson, ledder pants, a Panik at da Disko concert shirt and his blak congress shoes. He looked mor like Joel from Good Charlote than ever. (did u hear der song da river it rox!!!1)“I wus so worried you died!” moaned Vampire.

“I know but Im a vampire lol. When I woke up I wuz back in 1980, so neway I bought Voldimort from when he was yung with me.”

“Where’s Draco?” I asked spuriously.

“Draco? You mean that fukking poser who betroyed you?” Vampir snarkled with anger in his sexy voice.

“I NO BUT WE HAV 2 FIND HIM.” I SED SMARTY.

“I’ll do it den.” Harry said angstily.

“OK.” I argreed. Suddenly……….all da lights in da room went out. And den…….da Dork Mark appeared.

“Oh my fucking satan!!!!!” Harry shouted.

“I fink Voldimort has arrivd.” I sed anxiously. “Fuck, I have to find Draco!!1 I guess we shood separate.”

“Ok.” Vampire sed diapperating. Sadly I ran into the Great Hall.  
I walked sexily into the Great Hall. It was empty except for one person. Draco was there!! He sat der in deddly bloom in his blak 666 t-shirt and his baggy blak pants. He had slit his wrists!!!!!111 I felt mad at him for having sexwith Snape but I felt sorry for him. He looked just like Gerard Way with his red eyes and his pale white face.

“Draco are you okay????” I asked.

“I’m not okay.” he screamed depressedly. I thought of the MCR song nd I got even more depressed koz that song always makes me cry. I gave him a pot cigarette and he started to smoke it.

“Oh Draco why did you do it with that fucking bastard Snape?” I asked teardully.

“I-” Draco began to say but suddenly Lupin and Mr. Norris appearated in2 da room!! They didn’t see us.

“Im so glad we me and Snape were freed.” said Loopin.

“Dam, this job would be great if it wasn’t 4 da fukking students!” Mr. Norris argreed.

“Pop addelum!!!!!111” I yielded angrily pointing my wand at them.

“Noooooooo!!!!1” Lupin shouted as chains came on him. Mr. Norris ran away.

“You fukking perv.” I said laughing wiv depths of evil and depressedness in my voice. “Now u have 2 tell us where Voldimort is or I’m gong 2 torture u!!!!”

“I don’t now where he is!!!!1111” said Loopin. Suddenly Satan and Vampire ran in2 da room. Vampir didn’t know who Satan was really.

“Oh my satan, we were so worried about u guys!!1” Vampire said. I looked sexily at Draco with his goffik red eyes with contacts, blak t-shirt that said 666 on it and pale skin like Gerord Way, Vampir with his sexy blak hair and red eyes just like Frank Iero and Satan who looked jist like Brandan Urie then.

I selectively took the caramel from my pocket. And then….. I began frenching Draco sexily. Loopin gasped. Draco began to take all of his cloves off and I could see his white sex-pack. Then Vampire took his own clotes off too. We all began making out 2gther sexily. I took off my blak leather bra, my blak lace thong and the rest of my clothes. Every1 took their glocks out except 4 me im a girl lol. “Oh mi satan!! Draco!!!!” I screamed as he put his hardness in my thingy Den he did da same fing to Harry. I began making out wiv Satan and he joined in. “OMS!!!111” cried Vampire. “Oh Vampire! Vampire!!!” I screamed screamed. “Oh Satan!!!!!” yelled Harry in pleasore. Loopin watched in shock. Wee took turns doing torture curses on him koz we were all sadists. Suddenly……………………………..

………….a big blak car that said 666 on the license plate flew strait through da windows. And Snap wuz in it!!!!!!!11

“Dat’s mi car!!!!” shooted Draco angrily. But suddenly it was revealied who was in da car. It wuz………….Snape!!!!!

“I shall free you Loopin but first you must help me kill these idiotic donderheads.” he said cruelly from the car as it flew circumamcizing above us. “Ebony Dark’ness Dementia Raven Way must be killed. Den the Dork Lord shall never die!!!!”

“You fucking prep!!!” yelled Draco. Then he loked at me sadly. “I forgot to tell u, Ebony. Snape made me do it with him. I didn’t really have sexx him but he’s a ropeist!!!!”

We all put our clothes on quickly except Satan. We were so scarred!!!!1 But Satan didn’t change. Instead he changed into a man with gren eyes, no nose, a gray robe and white skin. He had changed into………… Voldemont!!!!!!!111

“I knew who thou were all along.” he cackled evilly and sarcastically at me. “Now I shall kill thee all!!!!!!” Thunder came in da room.

“No plz don’t kill us!” pleaded Vampire. Suddenly Willow, B’loody Mary, Diabolo, Ginny, Drocula, Fred and Gorge, Hargrid, McGonagall, Dumblydore, Serious and Lucian all ran in.

“What is da meaning of dis?” Dumblydore asked all angrily and Voldimort lookd away (bcos dumblydore is da only whizard he is scared of.) He did a spell and suddenly his broomstick came to him sexily. Volxemort flew above the roof evilly on his broomstik.

“Oh my goth!” Slugborn gosped. (geddit kos im goffik)

“The Dark Lord shall kill all of you. Then you must submit to him!!!!” Snape ejaculated menacingly.

“You fucking preppy fags!” Serious shouted angrily.

“I know a four-letter word 4 dirt, CRUCIATUS!!!” screamed Harry but da sparks from his wand only hit Draco’s car. It fell down Snap quickly crowled out of it and picked up the cideo camera.

“Oh my fucking god!!!1” I cried becoze the video of me in da bathrum, the video of me dong it wif Drako and the video of Satan doing it with

“If you kill me then deze cideos will be shown to everyone in the skull. Then u can be just like that goffik girl Paris Hillton.” He laughed meanly.

“No!” I scremed. “FYI I hav da picter of u doing it with Loopin!!!!11”

“Whats she talking abott??????” Lupin slurped as he sat in chains.

“I saw 2 she’s gunna show evry1 da picter!!!111” Harry shouted angrily.

“Shut up!!!111’” Lumpkin roared.

“Foolish ignoramuses!!!!!!” yielded Voldemort from his broomstick. “Thou shall all dye soon.”

“Think again you fucking muggle poser!!!!!1” Harry yelled and then he and Diablo and Navel both took out blak guns! But Voldimort took out his own one.

“U guyz are in a Latin stand-of!!!!!!!111” I shouted despariedrly.

“Acco Nevel’s wand!!!11” cried Voldrimort nd suddenly Nevil’s wind was in his hands. “Now I shall kill thee all and Evony u will die!!!!!!!!11111”

He maid lighting come all over da place.

“Save us Ebony!” Dumbledark cried.

I cried sexily I just wanted 2 go 2 the commen room and slit my wrists with mi friends while we watched Shark Attak 3 and Saw 2 and do it with Draco but I knew I had 2 do somefing more impotent.

“ABRA KEDABRA!!!!!!!!!!!11111” I shooted.

“BECAUSE…BECAUSE….” Hargid said and he paused in the air dramitaclly, waving his wand in the air. Then swooped he in singing to the tune of a gothic version of a song by 50 Cent.
I lol'd.

Snap was spying on me and he was taking a video tape of me! And Loopin was masticating to it
OM NOM NOM

It was CHibiUsa's seventh birthday, June 30th, same day as Usagi.
She was very happy as everyone gathered around her singing happy birthday.
She looked around again at them and noticed something - none of them had any
presents. "Wh-Where are the presents?" She asked, a little dissapointed.
"This year you're getting a different kind of present, ChibiUsa," Rei said to her.
"What kind?
"Your first sexual experiences," Makoto said
"What?"
"You will have an orgasm by each and every one of us," Usagi told her. "ChibiUsa,
go to the bedroom and wait. We'll decide who goes forst."
"I... I'm not sure about this.. I ... no, I don't wanna do this, " Chibi Usa
stated. Witrhout a word, Haruka picked her up and carried her to the bedroom. She
pinned her down and tied each of her limbs to the corners of the bed. ChibiUsa
screamed and writhed and yelled, but to no avail. Haruka joined the others in the
other room who were deciding who should go first.
"I should go first, I'm her mother!"
"Can I? I'm her best friend..."
"She should have her virginity taken first, I should go."
"hey, I just tied her down... So let me go first."
Ami spoke up. "I think Mamoru should go first.. He is her father, and she should
have her virginity taken. And no matter who goes first, we'll all get to watch
anyway." THe others reluctantly agreed. They all stripped down and walked into
the bedroom where ChibiUsa was tied down.
The 9 naked girls sat down on the other bed to watch as Mamoru approached ChibiUsa.
She trembled as he approached her. "ChibiUsa, I'm going to take our virginity. This
is going to hurt a lot, but in the end we'll bith enjoy it."
"no.. Mamo-chan.."
He positioned his rock hard dick at the entrance to her pussy. "ready, CHibiUsa-chan?"
"No!!! MAMOCHAN, NO!!!"
He forced his huge dick into his tight, wet, 7 year old daughter's pussy.
Rei got up. "my turn," She said with an evil look in her eye. In her hand was a
large dowel, with a diameter about the size of a soda can. She moved over to the
crying ChibiUsa, and without warning, pushed the 12 inch dowel into her aching,
bleeding pussy. SHe screamed again in pure pain as the huge object penetrated her.
Haruka got up next. She untied Chibi Usa and retied her face Down on the bed so
that she was on her knees. Haruka raised her hand and brought it down hard on ChibiUsa's
rear. ChibiUsa screamed as Haruka slapped her little ass again and again. Haruka then
turned her around again and got out her doulbe dildo. She pushed it up her pussy and
set it on VIBRATE. She positioned it at ChibiUsa's entrance, and pushed it in. ChibiUsa
yelled again as yet antoher object foced itself inside of her. "We're done now, you guys
can use it." Makoto inserted it into her own pussy and began having sex with Setsuna.
Minako arose. "Now the goddess of Love get's a turn!" She approached ChibiUsa and
untied her. "ChibiUsa, do you like my tits?" "I.. I don't know..." ChibiUsa said
blushing.
"I know you do because you're always staring at them when I talk to you..."
"You knew that I liked your tits?"
"Of course, and if you had asked I would have shown them to you, that's what I did for
the others when they asked."
"Can... Can I touch them?"
"Do whatever you like to them, ChibiUsa."
ChibiUsa grabbed one and began squeezing it. She pinched the nipple hard.
"ChibiUsa, do that harder..."
ChibiUsa began pinching pulling and twisting her nipple harder.
"Bite them ChibiUsa!"
ChibiUsa took the other nipple in her mouth and began biting it softly.
"Harder, ChibiUsa!! MAke it hurt!"
ChibiUsa began biting hard now, as Minako screamed. At the same time, Minako began
rubbing ChibiUsa's pussy. ChibiUsa moaned and kissed Minako passionately. Minako continued
rubbing ChibiUsa's pussy as they french kissed each other over and over. Minako located
ChibiUsa's clit and began pinching it. ChibiUsa moaned and came.

"MINAKOCHAN!!!!"

Minako returned to the bed and Michiru arose.

 

Michiru approached ChibiUsa. "ChibiUsa, would you like me to show you what Haruka and I
do every night?"

"Yes!!"

Michiru sat down on the bed next to her. "lie down and spread you legs." ChibiUsa did
as she was told. Michiru lowered her face to her hairless pussy and began running her
toungue down her pussylips. ChibiUsa moaned in ecstacy as Michiru's toungue licked her.
Michiru began pushing her toungue into ChibiUsa's hole, tasting her pussy juice. "Can I
lick your's too, Michiru-san?", chibiUsa moaned. Michiru got into 69 position. Chibiusa
stared in awe at the beautiful pussy in front of her face. She licked it, and Michiru
moaned. She bean licking it more, tasting her juices and sucking on her pussy lips.
ChibiUsa found Michiru's clit and cautiously took it into her mouth. She began flicking
it with her tongue and sucking on it. Michiru moaned loudly as ChibiUsa did this, and
began lickign ChibiUsa's clit. ChibiUsa writhed under her as she took it into her mouth
and lightly nibbled on it. ChibiUsa began doing the same thing to Michiru. Both moaned
louder and louder as they sucked and nibbbled each other's clits. "Michiru-san!",
Chibiusa shouted as she came, her pussy being taken over by waves of pleasure. As she
came, she mistakenly bit Michiru's clit harder than she had been, causing michiru to cum.
ChibiUsa licked the pussy juice up, and Michiru returned to the bed.

 

Makoto whent over to ChibiUsa. "ChibiUsa, I hope you like pain..." CHibiUsa nodded. "Yeah,
I do actually.. "

"Good"

Makoto ordered her to spread her pussy wide. She did, and Makoto pushed 2 fingers inside
her.. ChibiUsa moaned, "More, Makochan!" Makoto pushed a third finger up ChibiUsa, and
then a fourth. Chibiusa was writhing on the bed as Makoto put more in her. Makoto
finnally pushed her entire fist up ChibiUsa's tight dripping pussy. ChibiUsa screamed as
Makoto pushed her fist in all the was past her wrist.

"Makoto!!! Make it hurt more!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Makoto obeyed ChibiUsa and pushed her other fist inside CHibiUsa too. ChibiUsa now had
both of Makoto's hands inside of her, and was bleeding all over the bed. Makoto decide to
make it hurt even more, and took her clit in her mouth, She began biting it hard. ChibiUsa
was still screaming for more pain, so makoto began pushing her foot into ChibiUsa's pussy
along with her hands. She forced the whole thing in, and ChibiUsa's pussy began bleeding
more, with two fists and a foot in her.

"Make it hurt even more!!!!!!!!!"

Makoto pushed her other foot into ChibiUsa. ChibiUSa was in so much pain that she came,
blood and cum spewing forth from her battered pussy. Makoto returned to the bed, and as
soon as she sat down, Rei spread her pussy and began pushing the rod she had into her. He
others joined in and bit her nipples and clit.

 

AMi got up and went to the bed where the bleeding cum covered ChibiUsa lay. "ChibiUsa,
you're a bit too tender for anything vaginal, so I'm going to push this banana up your
asshole.", she said, holding up a long yeelow banana. Ami was smacking chibiUsa with both
hands now as she pumped the banana in and out of ChibiUsa's asshole.She called out, "toss
me that whip!" to the others on the bed. They chucked it to her and resumed tortuening
Makoto. Ami took the whip and began whipping ChibiUsa's ass hard with it. At the pain of
the whip on her, ChibiUsa screamed. She abruptly turned around so ami's whip hit her pussy
instead of her ass. The pain searing through her made her cum. Ami pulled out the banana
and returned to the other bed.

 

Setsuna walked over to ChibiUsa, the time staff in her hand.

"oh PUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!!!!!!" she screamed as she came. Setsuna removed the Time
staff.
 
"Did you like that, Small Lady?"

"Yes, thank you Puu!"

 

Hotaru approached ChibiUsa shyly.

"ChibiUsa-chan?"
 
"Hotaruchan!!"

"I.. I don't know where to begin... ChibiUsa..."

"How bout kissing her, Hotaru-chan," Haruka encouraged from the bed.

""Ok.. ChibiUsachan.."
 
She neared ChibiUsa and kissed her on the lips. They began kissing passionately, and
ChibiUsa rolled onto Hotaru. "Hotaru-chan," She moaned between kisses, "Let's rub our
pussies together." "Okay", Hotaru moaned as ChibiUsa kissed her. ChibiUsa positioned
her pussy directly over Hotarus and began pumping her hips. Hotaru moaned adn moved her
hips in time with ChibiUsa's. Bith girls were dripping pussy juice all over each other
as their pussylips ans clits touched again and again. Hotaru moaned as their sexes
touched again and again. Both girls came as their pussies met.

"Hotaruchan!"

"ChibiUsachan!"

Hotaru laid there next to ChibiUsa on the bed for a few seconds as her orgasm subsides.
She kissed her best friend on the lips and returned to the other bed.

 

Usagi arose and walked over to her daughter.

"ChibiUsa."

"Usagi"

They both instantly knew what they wanted to do. They assumed the 69 position and began
licking each others pussies.
 
"Ummm.. ChibiUsa, you taste sooooo god"

"Umm, Usagi, oh!!"
ChibiUsa began squeezing Usagi's tits as she licked her, pinching the nipples.
Usagi began doing the same to ChibiUsa's small nipples.
They both came to a climax as they licked each other's clits and squeezed each other's
tits.

Usagi returned to the bed and ChibiUsa sat up.
 
"Everyone, that was the best birthday present ever!!!"

"So, ChibiUsa, you up for another fuck?," Mamoru asked.

"Yea!" She shouted, as she ran over to the bed to have sex with all the others again.

              Ami's sexual experiences started at the age of fourteen. After
staying after school very late, she was confronted by two of her classmates.
They were very direct and asked plain out: "May we rape you? We'll pay!" Ami's
answer was no, but they raped her anyway.
    Joe grabbed the neck of her collar and ripped. Each button of her uniform
popped off one by one, exposing breasts just barely held in by her bra. Kai, on
the other hand had begun groping under her skirt and had slipped his hand inside
her panties. Ami dropped her books and tried to fight them off, but to no avail.
They wrestled her to the ground. Joe fondling her breasts out of the tight bra,
Kai's finger probing deep into her womb. Joe began to unbuckle his belt, but as
he did, the buckle hit Ami in the head and knocked her out.
    When she awoke, she was covered in cum. It was in her mouth, her eyes, all
over her chest, in her womb, and she could even feel it inside her butt. As she
got up to collect her clothes, she felt a strange feeling between her legs. She
reached into her vagina and pulled out a wad of cash. She counted it. $50!
    This gave her an idea, which she formulated as she pulled her panties and
bra on. As she slipped into her skirt and what was left of her shirt. First off,
she would have to buy a new school uniform.

    The next day she approached Joe and Kai with this proposal: "I will let
you and any of your friends rape me after school on whatever day you want." But
this was her condition: she would charge $50 per person per orgasm. She also
reserved the right to charge extra for various reasons (i.e. if they wanted to
ruin her school uniform, or cause pain to her (like pummeling her with fists or
fucking her when she wasn't wet), etc.) They agreed and met her after school in
the darkened hallways.
    There were five of them the first night. At first, she only saw Joe. He
ran up and grabbed her arms, forcing her against the wall. He took out a knife
and began to cut each button off of her school uniform. Threatening that he
would kill her if she screamed. Ami, of course, knew this was all done to
increase his pleasure, so she went along with it. Joe pulled her shirt back
roughly and looked in dismay at her plain cotton bra.
    "What is this crap", he screamed. He punched her in the stomach. Ami fell
to the floor. "I was expecting some sexy lingerie, bitch!" He kicked her in the
stomach again. Ami felt as if she were going to throw up. She now felt a second
person come up behind her and begin to lift her skirt up. "Same at this end",
she heard Kai say. He kicked her right in the pussy. Now she lay flat on the
ground. The cold marble stone pressing against her semi-exposed chest. She was
in immense pain. A third person turned her over. "Who gives a shit", he said,
"it comes off anyway". And he ripped her bra off. This man was the first one
that night to show any of his skin. He pulled his penis out, waiting a few
seconds before it became erect. Then he stuck it between her breasts and began
moving it back and forth. She felt others, sloppily removing her panties and
tearing out pubic hair with it. She stifled a scream.
    "What the fuck??!", said an unknown fourth person, "Why isn't she shaved?"
Then she felt the cold metal of a knife slide in between the lips of her sex.
This feeling scared her and she arched her back. The man on top of her pushed
her back down with immense strength and continued his journey toward orgasm. She
narrowly escaped being cut by the knife. "Next time, bitch", she heard from the
vicinity of her legs, this was a fifth person, "You better be shaved." The man
on top of her was beginning to move quicker and quicker. Then he
stopped...waiting for something. Ami waited too. Then he slapped her. "Open your
mouth, you cunt!" She obeyed. The man began his pleasure again. At the same
time, she felt someone enter her between the legs. 'Not wet...extra money', she
thought. Then she felt something warm enter her mouth and realised that one of
her 'assailants' had his penis in her mouth. He already had a little bit of cum
on the tip from his excitement between her breasts. Finally, he came into her
mouth. Ami nearly threw up the moment her tongue came in contact with it, but
held on. She choked both from the cum and the penis hitting the back of her
throat. Her eyes were watering. The man finally pulled his penis out of her
mouth. Then he dried it off on her shirt and walked away.
    Now the man inside of her pussy gave her an instruction: "Struggle", was
all he said. She maneuvered to try to get his penis out of her, but he grabbed
her waist and held on. Ami began to squirm. The man tried to hold her by the
waist but couldn't. He grabbed her hands and pushed them to the floor. All the
while, he was moving in and out of her. She tried struggling harder and he
slapped her. He continuously slapped her until she stopped struggling. This was
fine with him, he grabbed her breasts with both hands and began squeezing them
and using them as a purchase with which to thrust himself inside of her harder.
Every time he thrusted, she would arch her back, as if in pain. Because frankly,
she was. But the arching seemed to increase his enjoyment even more. He came
inside of her, she could feel his body shaking with the pleasure of his orgasm.
Then he pulled it out and walked away.
    Joe was next. He sat down at her head and told her to turn over. She did
and found herself staring right at his penis. "Suck it", he said. She hesitantly
took his piece of warm flesh into her mouth and was about to begin when she was
startled by a strange feeling. It was a penis in her butt! Startlement quickly
turned into anguish as the man moved into her narrowest passage and began taking
his pleasure. She tried to ignore it as much as she could and took Joe's penis
into her mouth. She sucked it and moved it about with her tongue.  As the pain
in her rear became more accute, it became more apparent in her face, which was
already red. She couldn't breath well with the penis in her throat. And every
time it hit the back of her throat, she gagged. The pain and the gagging made
tears begin to roll down her face. She heard Joe say: "Good. Good." The tears
obviously pleased him, so she stopped trying to shut out the pain and let it all
hit her. More tears ran in torrents down her face. The man behind her finished
and left his cum inside her butt to slowly dribble out. She couldn't help but
think: "How the hell is he going to get rid of the smell??!" But not for long as
Joe's thrusts were becoming faster and harder and pretty hard to stand. It was s
struggle just breathing now. His penis seemed to fill her whole mouth. So she
was relieved when she felt more warm cum squirt into her mouth. Joe was moaning.
Then he pulled it out and let more cum squirt out into her eye. She cringed, but
Joe didn't mind, because he was already done. He had a bit of a stunned look on
his face and he was shivering. 'I must have been good.', she thought. Joe
eventually pulled his pants up and walked off.
    All that was left now, was Kai. He said to her: "Just rest...I'll do all
the work." Then he sat on top of her stomach and began to masterbate. He derived
visual pleasure from the state her body was in. Bruises on her breasts from
violent hands. Her shirt half hanging off her arms, the buttons strewn all over
the hallway. The tears and cum all over her face and dribbling out her mouth.
The pool of cum that had gathered around her legs from when it dribbled out. Her
skirt pushed up around her waist to allow access to her pussy. He drew on
thoughts from the previous night: Ami's unconcious body covered in cum. His cum.
And blood that had trickled out of her pussy--obviously, it had been her first
time. Then he thought about the whole situation...the reason he had picked her
out of all the other girls in the school. Sure, she was beautiful, sure she she
great hips and breasts. He looked at her breasts and a shot of pleasure ran
through him. But the single most exciting thing was that he was raping the
smartest girl in school. The appeal of someone totally innocent--he was almost
sure that she never thought about self pleasure. All this became too much for
him to stand and he ejaculated all over her. 'Wow!', he thought, 'there must be
a couple spoonfuls there!' He got up and began to walk away. Then he remembered
something. He walked back and stuffed money into her pussy--in later ventures,
this became the formal was of giving her her payment. When Ami finally found
enough strength to sit up, she found that she ached all over. The boys had been
VERY rough that night. She reached between her legs and pulled out a wet wad of
cash. $700! She put her clothes on-or what was left of them-and walked out of
the school. She rode the subway home. She was alone on the train except for a
dirty old man who also raped her. I mean...can you blame him? You're alone on
the train at night, a lonely old man, there's a pretty, young school girl with
only part of her shirt on and her breasts all but hanging out all over the
place. What would you do? He didn't pay her, but he didn't steal her money,
either. So she went home and went to bed. She woke up the next morning and could
barely move, she was so sore. So the boys went to her house after school and
carried out their sexual activities there. She went through this just about
everyday of her high school life. But by her own accord. Many times they had
told her: If you want us to stop doing this to you, we will. But she never asked
them to. I mean...how else was she going to put herself through college?

Minako got out of bed, her nightie soaked with sweat. She thought back to
the dream she had been having. She shuddered when she remembered it...millions
of penises all pointed at her, all aiming for her. Then, a strange feeling
swept over her. She sat back down on the bed. Her nipples stiffened and she felt
a slight twinge of pleasure between her legs. The dream had been enjoyable, she
realised. The sweat wasn't caused by fear, it was caused by the orgasm the dream
had caused in her. She laid back down and quickly began to fall back asleep. Her
half-asleep mind thinking the sweat to be cum and she shook under the second
orgasm before falling asleep again.
During school, she couldn't get the dream out of her mind, or out from
between her legs. She couldn't tell her friends about it, she didn't want to
gross them out. During the middle of math, she raised her hand and asked to go
to the bathroom. The teacher allowed her to. As she walked out the door, she
thought of something. Her pencil clattered to the floor and she bent over to
pick it up. As she did, she looked between her legs to see which boys were
looking up her skirt...nearly all of them. Then she continued towards the
bathroom. Once there, she shut herself in the stall and sat on the toilet. She
pulled her panties down and began to think of the dream and the boys in her
class. Then she gave each staring face to one of the penises. Her eyes closed
and her hand wandered up her skirt.

During the night, she became more and more aware of a desire to have sex
with lots of boys. So she thought all night of how she could accomplish this.
The next morning, she selected her shortest skirt and her tightsest shirt out of
her closet of school uniforms. Today, her panties and bra were omitted from her
outfit. She ate breakfast and ran out into the rain to catch the school bus.
She sat through her first five classes until it was her lunch period.
Then, instead of going to lunch, she ran outside, getting soaked by the
thunderstorm. When she reached the gym, found the door to the boys' locker room
and went in. She sat down on the floor and panted. Boys stared at her,
well...actually at her pink nipples seen through the soaked uniform. She told
them that she had had to take shelter from the rain in there. They all agreed
that it was cold outside and that she should stay in, or else she would catch
cold. One boy, Sam, offered her a seat on the bench at the end of his locker
row. She sat down, making sure she sat so that boys could look up her skirt and
notice the absence of underwear. As each boy in the row noticed, the bulges in
their boxers became noticably larger.
Sam walked up. "Um...hi..." he stuttered. She looked at him and smiled
suggestively. "I...uh....well..... Oh fuck it!" His hands flashed out and began
unbuttoning her shirt. He was nervous, she could tell from his shaking, so she
pushed his hands away and finished unbouttoning the shirt herself. Sam slowly
put his hands on her breasts. The touch of male hands made her so wet, it almost
instantly began to drip out of her. Her nipples felt hard enough to be rocks.
Sam undid the clasps on his boxers and shoved himself into her. She came
instantly and began shaking. Each shake became more violent as Sam pushed and
pushed inside of her. His orgasm made her cum a second time. Then he moved out
of her and sat down on the bench.
Another boy walked up to her and he seemed extremely nervous. So she got
down on the ground, on her knees, and pulled down his boxers. His penis pointed
straight at her face. Her lips locked onto it and she sucked him like a
lollipop. While she was doing this, her prone pussy was entered by someone else.
This filled her with ecstacy and she felt a third orgasm coming. The man behind
her then grabbed her breasts and began squeezing them very hard. He pushed in
her harder and harder. His force pushed her into the boy in front of her so hard
that, right as he came, his penis was shoved to the back of her throat and cum
was lodged into places food had never even been. She began hacking and coughing.
She was spitting cum all over the floor, but she still choked. Her eyes and face
became red and tears poured out of her. The boy behind her pushed harder than
ever, as if he was trying to dislodge the cum from her throat with his penis. He
shoved and shoved and came an enormous amount inside of her. She had a third
orgasm, but her circumstances made it the most painful thing she had ever felt.
And tears ran in torrents down her face. As she sat and shivered with pain,
crying and choking up cum, another person entered her from behind and another
from the front. They, too came into her making her choke and feel pain even
more.
She felt herself being turned over onto her back, still choking as if she
had a piece of food stuck in her throat. Another person pushed himself into her
pussy and one other into her mouth. Her hair was being soaked by all the spit-up
cum on the floor, as was the back of her outfit. She shook under the pain the
two boys were inflicting on her, and they shook under the pleasure she was
giving them. These two didn't cum where they were, they pulled out and manually
finished off the job. Tablespoons of cum fountained onto her body, her face and
her school unifrom. Another two boys positioned themselves as the first two had.
They came onto her body and face, too. She still hacked on the cum in her
throat, and from all the penises that had hit the back of it. She cried now,
more because she hurt in her pussy, mouth and throat. She cried because the cum
was the slimiest, most disgusting thing her body had ever had all over it. She
cried because cum stung the hell out of her eyes, and she could barely see what
was going on. She closed her eyes to try to have her natural washers get rid of
some of the stuff in her eyes, but that just made her feel worse. She reached up
with her hands and wiped as much as she could out of her eyes before her hands
were forcibly put down at her sides. She saw one impatient person sit down next
to her and begin to masterbate. Pretty soon, everyone else decided to do this
too. The two people taking pleasure directly from her finished and left. The
other people continued to masterbate, no one took a position to enter her. Her
view was of many penises all sticking out over top of her. They reminded her of
a circle of spikes in some medieval movie she had seen. People would reach out
to both fondle and hurt her. They Either touched her breasts or squeezed them.
They wither stuck a finger up her cunt or gave her a fisty. The pain they caused
her gave them such pleasure, it was almost surreal to her. Finally, people began
to cum. Their penises squirted sperm over her like so many court yard fountains
spraying water. Right after the last boy finished cumming into her eye, a gruff
voice yelled "What the hell is going on here!!??"
The coach walked into view and began kicking the boys. "What the hell is
this", he screamed, "you get out there right now, I want to talk to you!" All of
the boys hurriedly finished dressing and ran into the gym. The coach lifted her
up and carried her to the shower room. There, he turned on a warm shower and
laid her underneath of it.
"Thank you", she managed feebly.
"Don't thank me yet", he said, and he stripped off her shirt and dress,
then he removed her shoes and socks. He unzipped his pants and his penis darted
out between two buttons in his boxers, causing the buttons to be undone by how
big it was. Minako whimpered, she knew she was too tight for him. He seemed to
realise that too, and enjoyed it. He pushed himself in very quickly. Her eyes
widened and her back arched into the air. A scream escaped her lips and the
coach clamped his hand down onto her mouth. "You make one noise, and you are
dead", he threatened. She began crying again as he pushed his seemingly gigantic
penis in and out of her. She felt like her vagina was going to rip apart and
split her body in half. His hands clamped her arms ot the floor. Her struggles
seemed like nothing to him. She began to cry again. The water of the shower
washed away the tears and what seemed like gallons of cum very slowly. The hard
spray of the shower felt like razors to her now very sensitive breasts. This
made her in even more pain and she cried harder than she ever had before. The
coach began panting. his drool actually dropping onto her breasts. Finally,
after what seemed like and eternity of being fucked, the coach let his semen
shoot out into her like a jet of water. It was so warm that it actually hurt
her, since she had just had so many penises inside of her. The coach stood up
and tipped his hat. Then he spat right onto her swollen red pussy and walked out
the door. Minako laid in the shower for what seemed like an hour, but when she
heard the boys returning to the locker room, she dressed in her soaking wet
uniform and ran out the door.

She sat through the rest of the day in terrible pain and with boys and
male teachers alike staring at her nipples that could be seen through her shirt.
She felt miserable and just wanted the day to end. Finally, the final bell rang.
As she ran out the door, Mr. Johnson told her to stay after for a second. She
stood by his desk and waited. After all the students had left, he bent her over
his table and shoved his penis into her. She screamed and he punched her so
hard, it knocked her out for a second. "Just shut up and this will go real
quick", he said. His penis moved up and down inside of her. Surprisingly, it
didn't hurt and she actually had and orgasm. The teacher did too. Then he
speechlessly pulled out of her and walked out the door. She got up slowly and
went home. That night, she realised she had enjoyed being painfully treated
during sex. THe events of that day became a regular occurence for the rest of
that year. SHe eventually learned to have orgasms while the pain was so
unbearable that she felt like she was going to burst.

      Makoto sat on the guest bed in her uncle's house. She was wearing her
school uniform, as instructed. A few minutes later, her uncle walked in with one
of his friends. Her uncle John ran a night club where people carried out sexual
acts on stage. She had just been hired.
    "Take your shirt off", said the man.
    Slowly, she removed her shirt. She looked down at her breasts, held firmly
in by her cotton bra, but still sort of overflowing out.
    "Now your bra", she was instructed.
    She hesitated. She wasn't really comfortable showing her 14 year old body
to an older man (much older, maybe in his 30's). She definitely wasn't
comfortable with the idea of losing her virginity to him, especially not on
stage in front of 50 horny men. But she had agreed anyway. She reached around
her back and undid the clasp, letting her bra come off and her breasts flop
loose.
    "Now stand up and remove your dress.", he said next.
    She stood up, shaking and removed her blue knee-length school dress. She
knew that men loved sexual acts involving school girls and their dresses. The
man's eyes followed her dress down.
    "Take off your panties", was her final command.
    She put her thumbs in the sides of her underwear and tried to pull down.
But her arms seemed to be locked. She knew she didn't want to do this. But she
forced herself to. She could feel the man's eyes widening as she exposed her
pubic hair, then her vagina, then he followed them slowly down her long, shaven
legs.
    "Very good", he said, "You'll be fine. Now put your clothes on. Be at the
bar at eight tommorrow night.
    After his friend left, Makoto's uncle instructed her not to put her
clothes back on. Then he told her to open her mouth. When she did, he inserted
his penis in and began making her suck it and move it about with her tongue.
Mako was used to this. It had happened every time she was with her uncle since
she was twelve. That's why she had liked to fight...to get rid of her anger. She
thought back to the first night. How her uncle had basically ripped her school
uniform. He had removed her training bra and panties with the flower pattern on
them. Then he had forced his way into her mouth. All she remembered from that
point on were a lot of threats if she told anyone, alot of choking, and the
disgusting taste of cum filling her mouth. Suddenly, she was in the present
again. Warm cum filling her mouth for the who knows how-manyeth-time. Her uncle
left without saying a word. Then she swallowed the cum, she still winced,
though. She really did not like the taste of it. But she thought that it would
be good to get used to swallowing it, since her uncle loved doing this to her.
Then she got into her pajamas and went to bed.

    The next night, Makoto arrived at her uncle's club early enough to catch
one of the shows. She saw a girl she knew from school being taken by three
different men, each in a different orfice. She tried to look away as her
classmate screamed for help, but everywhere else she looked was just men
masterbating.
    She went back stage. She walked by her classmate, who was huddled in a
corner crying and shivering. She looked straight ahead and eventually found her
uncle's friend.
    "It's time", he said. He looked into her eyes, he seemed kind. But she
still couldn't forgive him for what he was about to do to her. She was only
doing it for the money. She had been promised $1000 a night! Right before they
went on stage, her uncle came up and told her that there was a slight surprise
tonight. Then the lights came on and the man dragged her onstage. She knew all
of her lines.
    "Let go of me", she screamed.
    "Fuck you, bitch!", was his reply.
    She began to struggle to get away from him. He held her tighter and pulled
out a knife. She froze, like she was supposed to. The knife flashed an two
buttons popped off of her shirt. The crowd 'ahh'-ed as the first glimpses of her
cleavage were made public.
    "No more, or I'll kill you!", he daid, "And then I would STILL fuck you!"
    This was her cue to stop.
    "A-ha, you're not as dumb as I thought." Then he put his hands on the
inside of her shirt and ripped, making all the rest of her buttons pop off. Her
"assailant" didn't pull her shirt off completely, but let it hang off of her
shoulders. Then he pushed her back onto a barrel and bent her over it. He licked
along the lace edge of her otherwise cotton bra. She could feel his saliva
seeping through the holes and making her breasts a little cooler under the stage
lights. Then his knife cut the tiny strip in between the cups of her bra,
exposing her breasts to the audience. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw one
man who couldn't hold on any longer and just let himself go. Then her dress was
cut up the middle. She really hated seeing her school unifrom destroyed, but she
couldn't help it. Almost in a daze, she watched as her panties were pulled down,
and a penis inserted into her vagina for the first time ever. She saw at least 5
more people cum when the blood started to trickle. These people loved the idea
of a school girl losing her virginity to a guy forcing it on her. As her uncle's
friend began to take his pleasure, she could feel painful chafing, both inside
of her and on her back. To shut out the pain, she tried to think what her
uncle's "surprise" was. But then she felt the penis move out of her. She didn't
think he had cum yet, but she waited to see what was happening next. He began to
pleasure himself the rest of the way. His orgasm causing sperm to spray all over
her body, her face, in her eyes and her mouth. Then he bent over and whispered
in her ear that he was leaving stage, but she was to stay on. And that she would
know why in a second. Then he picked up both pieces of her school uniform and
both of her undergarments and threw them to people in the crowd. She stood up.
Feeling cum dribble down her face and in between her breasts. Then she heard a
roar. A giant monster with lots of tentacles walked out on stage.
    On instinct, she yelled the words: "Jupiter Star Power...Make up!" Then
she ran to fight off the monster, never once wondering why no one in the
audience was running. She tried to kick and the monster grabbed her leg and held
her upside down. Her panties were exposed again. Only this time, she felt
embarassed, her panties were being displayed when she hadn't wanted it. The
monster snaked one tentacle around both of her arms and her other leg and held
her upright. Then it sliced the front of her Sailor outfit right up the middle
and her breasts were exposed. Two tentacles snaked through her cleavage and
wrapped underneath of her breasts. She screamed. Another tentacle snaked into
her mouth. She struggled and gagged. Tears began to run down her face. Then she
knew it was all over when she heard a ripping sound and felt her vagina exposed
to the air. She realised then what the surprise was. The monster waggled it's
biggest tentacle in front of her face before inserting into her. The pain was
overwhelming. She felt like there was something trying to eat her from the
inside. It would pull the tentacle almost out and then ram it back in again,
painfully hard. Each time as she tried to scream, her eyes bugged from the
effort of trying to make a sound around the monster's tentacle in her mouth.
People in the audience complained and and the tentacle was removed from her
mouth. Now the monster began to ram it's largest tentacle in harder, each time
producing an ear-shattering scream from the young girl. The pounding of the
monster in her vagina continued for literally two hours! The other tentacles
constricting around her arms, legs, and breasts to put her in even more pain.
People in the audience howled with delight at the orgasms they were getting.
Blood trickled out of her vagina due to the pounding, not her maiden head
popping. Finally, it was over. She was dropped on stage from a few feet in the
air and she just collapsed, face up. Breathing heavier than she had ever gotten
from a workout. The lights were left onstage so people could get last minute
orgasms from looking at her heav

ChibiUsa opened Mamoru's door that afternoon.  She always went to his cozy apartment instead of home because she didn't particuarly  care for Usagi.  However, Mamoru... Just thinking of him made her heart race and gave her a peculiar tingling in her stomach.

Mamoru had been in his livingroom, watching a hentai film when he heard his door creak open.
 He quickly shut the TV, knowing it was probably CHibiUsa coming home from school.  He sat
down and put a blanket over his lap so his hardon wouldn't be as noticable.  He was still horny as hell, though, and desperatly wanted to finish masturbating.  ChibiUsa pranced into the living room.

"Konichiwa, Mamo-chan!"
She shouted, jumping onto his lap and hugging him.  She snuggled up close to him, and felt her  stomach flutter. 
"k-k-k-onnichiwa, ChibiUsa..." Mamoru stuutered as she snuggled close to him.  For some reason, his future daughter being so close to him was turning him on.  As she wriggled around trying to get comfortable, she unknowingly was stimulating him, making his desires increase.

"Mamo-chan, I love you " she said.

"How do you know it's love, ChibiUsa?" he asked.

"Because I always get this wonderful tingling in my belly when I think of you..." She told him

Mamoru's desires were raging now hat he knew she had sexual feelings for him too.  He decided to be daring.

"Those feelings don't come from your stomach, ChibiUsa, they come from here." he said, as he
 lifted her skirt and put his hand on her little girl pussy.  He could feel the pussylips through the fabric of her underware.

ChibiUsa drew in a breath when he grasped her pussy.  It was like the same feeling she always got, but much stronger.  As Mamoru pulled his hand away, she said
"Mamo-chan, do that again, it feels good."
"You like that, ChibiUsa?" he asked teasingly.  He didn't know what he was getting into.
nor did he care about the consequences.  He now deparately wanted to take his little daughter.

He brushed her pussy again with his fingers, causing her to moan "Mamo-chan!"
He slid her underware off to reveal her tiny hairless virgin pussy. He beganstroking her,
and pushed a finger up her hole.  THis brought more moans from the little girl.

Then, without a word, he picked her up and carried her into his bedroom.  He placed her on
the bed and told her to spread her legs.  She did as he told her, and he lowered his face toward her wet little pussy.  His tongue flicked across her clit, making her moan louder and louder.

"OH!!!! MAMO-CHAN!!!  MAMO-CHAN!!!!"

Her looked her in the eyes and said

"Can I take your virginity, ChibiUsa?"

"Take Me, Mamo-chan!"

She spread her legs wide and he took off his pants and underware.  He positioned himself at her entrance and asked ,
"ready, ChibiUsa?"

"YES!" she moaned.  He pushed himself into her hot, tight little pussy.  She screamed as she was penetrated by a man for the first time.  Mamoru pumped in and out of his little daughter as she  screamed in pain.  He pushed in and out of her again and again.  ChibiUsa's moaning grew louder and louder until her muscles constricted and she had her first orgam.
" MAMO-CHAN!" she shouted as waves of pleasure passed through her body.
He pumped two more strokes and came in her.

They both laid on the bed gasping for breath, and fell asleep.
Everyday afterschool, they both look forward to the wild times...

It was not a normal day in the Tenchi Masaki household.

First off, Ryoko had *not* tried to latch onto Tenchi when he came downstairs (late, if I may add) for breakfast. Aeka was also strangely
absent from the household; in fact, she hadn't *been* anywhere in the house
for at least a day or two. Ryo-ohki was sitting on the couch, asleep;
Mihoshi and Kiyone were in space on an assignment.

Washu was probably the most normal thing going on that day. She was in her
lab as always, fiddling and diddling with this and that. Lights flickered,
photons burst, people died, and stuff happened as she experimented with her
latest invention, something that she termed the "Reality Distortion
Transportation Thingamabob". Hours and hours passed as she worked.... and
all the while, the reader was left in total boredom.

After she finally finished, she sat back, a small smirk of satisfaction on
her rather-puerile face.

"Heh," she cackled. "*This* will prove me to be the Greatest Scientific
Genius in the Universe (TM)! Now, my pretty... I will destr- erm, get to
work!"

Washu reached over, and flicked the ubiquitous Activation Switch that's
always marked and conspicuous on such devices.

Nothing happened.

"Agh, damn it!" Washu muttered, and delivered a sound Boot to the CPU (TM)
on the side panel of the device. With an almost-human groan of annoyance,
the machine sputtered and puttered to life. A control panel lit up, the
readout blank.

Washu grinned in triumph and began to program in some obscure coordinates
into the panel.

   

Jeff sighed in annoyance as he backed away from his keyboard yet again. His
dad, being his usual capricious self, had decided at *that particular
moment* to pick up the damn phone, thus cutting off the connection to his
ISP, and thereby ruining the incredibly intense RP that he had been in only
mere seconds ago.

In all actuality, it was a few minutes short of midnight, and the chat hall
on IRC was quite dead. Occasional non-sequiter comments came from those who
were still actually in the hall. Jeff himself had been downloading porn from
some obscure site linked from the Anipike, hoping to hell that his dad
wouldn't notice.

Of course, *that* idea's gone, he thought as he stumbled to his feet in
order to sternly reprimand ("Uh, dad... could you please not do that?") his
father on Internet etiquette. Per usual, his dad was the one to reprimand
him before striding stridently back into his room. Jeff, sighing, returned
to his room in disappointment.

At least he'll be asleep now, he thought. That way, I get lots of time to
masturbate. Mmmm, Pfil...

Jeff's visions of fairy fetish heaven were cut short as he blinked out of
existence in this universe in inimitable Revenge! style.

   

"AGH! What the hell is this thing!"

Jeff opened his eyes, half-expecting to be dead and in hell ("Okay, Satan,
I'll mop the floor, just quit poking me with that trident"). Instead, he
was in a subspace pocket inside a spare dimension that happened to pass for
the laboratory of this Universe's Greatest Scientific Genius (TM).

"Uh... hello... who are you..." he muttered quietly. Damn, there goes my
erection.

Washu, meanwhile, was still blinking at the lump of flesh and fat that had
materialized in the middle of her lab. She hadn't expected to pull something
*this* bizzare; for one, he was *way* too chubby... and his hair, despite
being somewhat-longish, simply didn't look cool at all.

"Who the hell are you?" she spoke in the ubiquitous language of anime
universes, Japanese.

Jeff blinked, then suddenly realized a few things all at once: 1) He was in
a really complicated-looking lab when he had been in his room about three
seconds ago; 2) the girl standing in front of him was speaking Japanese;
3) she had *HUGE* eyes; and 4) she was staring at his......

He quickly tucked it back in and zipped up his pants. "Eh... heh.... sorry."

Washu looked, and said something. Even with Jeff's rather-limited
vocabulary, he still recognized the words "chan" and "diiku" anywhere.

"Look," Jeff said, hoping to hell that she hadn't seen *too* much. "I don't
know what you're saying, and I was about to... well, hell, since you saw
it, I was about to enjoy myself. Now what the hell-"

Washu raised a hand up to silence him, and touched a few buttons on her
portable laptop. A few seconds later, she began speaking English.

"I believe that this is what you would call a 'plot contrivance'," she said
rather seriously.

"Uhm... yeah." Jeff abruptly realized that either he was speaking Japanese,
or that everyone in the place suddenly understoof English. Contrivance,
indeed.

"Anyways... I brought you here with my invention, the Reality Distortion
Transportation Thingamabob," Washu continued.

"Great name."

"Ain't it?" she said with a wide grin. "At any rate, here you are, and so
I've got a coupla questions to ask you."

"Uh..." Jeff quickly remembered what had happened in the Tenchi Muyo videos
he'd borrowed from his friends. "What... *kind* of questions?"

Washu's grin grew wider. "Judging by what I saw when you got here, they'd be
the kind of questions you'd like!"

".... right." Jeff sighed. "Alright, come on... since I'm here, I might as
well make an idiot of myself."

The genius blinked. "Um, right. Now, if you'll just stay still..." As she
spoke, she pushed a few more buttons on the laptop, and the requisite
tentacle-demon-like machine popped up from under Jeff and promptly tied him
up. Jeff himself just sat there, looking rather amused and bemused.

"Nyehehehe... maybe *you* can give me that sample I've been looking for..."
Washu muttered as she typed furiously on the keyboard.

"Uh, right... I thought you wanted that sample from *Tenchi*, not me..."

Washu blinked. "How'd you know about Tenchi? Who are you?" Her eyes narrowed
and she began to regard Jeff with a suspicious gaze.

"Long story. Can we leave it at that?"

Washu reached over and flicked the machine onto idle for the time being. She
regarded Jeff with a serious look. "... y'know, I don't think that's a good
idea... I want to know who you are right *now*."

"I don't think I can explain that myself," Jeff mumbled as he looked
nervously around the room. Lights, machines, and weird bubbling stuff...
nope, nothing to help him.

Washu pushed a button, and the machine abruptly dropped out of sight,
dumping Jeff unceremoniously to the ground. "You come in here and you
already know who Tenchi is... I know there's something you're not telling me
here, and I wanna know what it is."

Jeff sighed. "Okay, I'll try to explain, but you're probably not gonna
understand it anyways, and even if you do understand it, it'll come off
sounding like a really lame excuse."

"What? You think that the *Greatest Scientific Genius in the Universe* won't
be able to figure this out? HA!" Washu posed proudly, and settled back down
in her bench a few seconds later. "So spill it already."

"Hm, all right... let's see... I'm from a universe where you are products of
imagination... basically, you exist only in a graphic and text medium, and
serve no other purpose than to amuse us. Basically, your lives have no
meaning."

Washu blinked.

"*You* *don't* *exist*," Jeff reiterated slowly.

Washu blinked again, then began to smile in that decidingly disturbed
fashion. "Nice try there... but not good enough."

"Of course... I didn't expect it to work," Jeff sighed. "Well, I guess I'm
gonna die now."

"No, no, hold on..." Washu interrupted. "As weird as you are... I find you
really interesting. I think I'm gonna keep you around- as a specimen!"
Her eyes glinted dangerously, and she began to push a few more keys on the
laptop.

"Hey, wait a minute... what're you gonna do? Just keep me around until I
die?!" Jeff exclaimed, suddenly *very* worried.

"Sounds about right. Heh... you know me pretty well... maybe you're actually
telling the truth."

"I *am* telling the truth, damn it."

"I'm still gonna lock you up."

Jeff managed to conceal his look of abject terror. "Well, if you're gonna do
that... can I at least get to say hi to the others? You know... Ryoko, Aeka,
S-Sasami, and Ryo-ohki...? Oh yeah, and Tenchi too."

Washu paused again, and for a second Jeff thought that she was simply going
to kill him then and there. She then whirled on him, expression intent.

"You're either really powerful or *really* stupid," she said. "And you don't
feel powerful at all. I ran a scan on you and it showed nothing... so I'm
assuming you really *are* telling the truth here with this 'we don't exist'
stuff."

"I'm glad you think so," Jeff mumbled, somewhat relieved.

"However," Washu continued, "if I *do* catch you doing something, I'm sure
you know what we are all capable of."

Jeff nods. "Right. I won't do anything. Trust me."

"This time, I will," Washu acknowledged. "But *just* this once. And only
because I'm feeling generous."

Jeff smiled, managing to not make it look like a smirk with great effort.
"Thanks, Little Washu."

Washu looked back at him with a measure of mild surprise. "Somehow, I saw
that one coming."

"Um... can I go now?" Jeff gestured meekly towards the "door" of the lab,
which was sitting by itself, jambless, in the middle of space.

"All right, but I'm keeping an eye out, Jeff. Remember that."

"Thanks," he said, and quickly ducked out of the lab.

After he left, Washu paused in her work for a few moments, staring at a
beaker in dumb amazement.

"I really don't believe this," she muttered.

   

Walking out of the lab was a big mistake.

During the course of time that he and Washu were having their merry little
chat, the dynamics of the Masaki residence had suddenly decided to return
to normal for a while. Thus, when Jeff walked out, he nearly got his head
sliced off by a blade of orange energy.

Being the epitome of people with lackluster reflexes, Jeff just stood there
as he watch the blade hum by a bare centimeter from his chin. The
realization didn't set in until a few seconds later, when he ducked quickly-
and ended up sprawling over the couch, nearly squashing Ryo-ohki. The cabbit
leapt aside, yowling and meowing in protest. Jeff, unaccustomed to such a
lifeform back on his version of Earth, popped right up from where he was
about to sit with a loud yelp of astonishment. He rammed face-first into
Aeka's backside, sending the older Princess of Jurai flying back onto the
floor with a surprised squawk.

Ryoko, meanwhile, had noticed that someone was actually foolish enough to
interfere in her argumant; and so, for once, she relented, letting the
orange energy-saber fade into her hand. "Who's this guy?" she said, peering
over at the currently-frozen-in-place Jeff.

As for Jeff himself, he was bending over Aeka carefully, hoping to hell that
he didn't a shock from those Juraian wood-cylinder-things right up the ass.
"Princess? Are you okay?"

"I- hey, who *are* you?" she muttered, rising up from the ground.

"That's what I'm wonderin'," Ryoko said.

"Uh... heh," Jeff mumbled, smiling nervously. "Y'see... Washu was fooling
around with some invention of hers... and she kinda brought... me... here."

Ryoko and Aeka regarded him oddly. "You look really... strange," Aeka
remarked. "Your eyes are quite... um, small."

"Don't remind me."

"Look, if you're just gonna barge in on us like that, whoever you are-"
Ryoko began.

"Jeff," Jeff mumbled. "The name's Jeff."

"-Jeff," Ryoko continued, "then you can at least stay the hell away from
me and Aeka."

Jeff sighed. "I really didn't want to barge *in*, y'know. Your mom's kinda
unpredictable when she decides to yank people from other dimensions."

"Don't remind me," Ryoko said sourly.

"Please, make yourself at home here," Aeka said charmingly. At least it's
not some girl that would distract Tenchi from loving me, she thought. Unless
he's gay. Which would not be good at all. "Sasami should be in the kitchen,
so if you're hungry you can go ask her."

Jeff's expression remained stoic, but his mind began to slowly drift out of
focus. "Sasami? Your little sister?" he said, feeling something inside of
him depart.

"Yes, she... how did you know that?"

He smiled wryly. "It's kinda a long story... go ask Washu whenever she comes
out from her lab."

"That could take *days*," Ryoko muttered.

Jeff shrugged, and quickly ducked into the kitchen.

"What a strange little man," Aeka murmured, sitting back down on the couch.

"Little? Hardly. The guy looks like you after a food binge," Ryoko said,
smiling.

"Whaaaaat did you say?!"

"I said-"

"Oh, *you*! Argh...!!"

The pyrotechnics started up once again.

   


The kitchen. The kitchen. That's where she was.

Jeff peeked in across the doorframe... and sure enough, there she was... the
younger Princess of Jurai, Sasami. She was wearing that adorable pink apron
with a giant carrot across the front again. And ponytails. Gotta love the
long hair. She walked back and forth quickly, touching this up, turning the
heat down just a bit on the soup, and finally topped it off with a decisive
wipe-down of the countertop.

Sasami.

She took a moment to sit back, sighing to herself, a content smile on her
freckled face. Jeff walked in that moment, smiling a bit himself.

"Hi," he said, waving hesitantly.

Sasami blinked. "Who're you?" she said.

Jeff gritted his teeth. Okay, so maybe the voice was still as abrasive as
ever, he thought. Nothing can be done about that. At least I could've been
sucked into the dubbed version of this reality, but nooooo.... I gotta get
dragged into the subtitled version. Sheesh.

"I'm Jeff," he said. "Little Washu brought me here with one of her
inventions, so I guess I'll be staying for a while."

"Oh... great! I'm Sasami!" She bowed her head slightly in traditional pose.

I know.

"Hi," Jeff repeated, smiling like an idiot now. "Anyways, whatcha cooking?"
The classic Adam Christopher Leigh line, he thought. At least *I* like
Mihoshi- the OAV version, anyways, since the TV version was a complete putz
and she-

"Nothing special," Sasami replied, getting up and smoothing out the front
of her apron. "Just some soup, and rice, and... oh, you know, the usual
stuff."

"Right... so, when's dinner? I'm kinda hungry..."

For more than just food.

"It'll be in an hour or so. Are you going to eat with us?"

"I... guess so, if that's okay."

"Oh, sure!" Sasami beamed at him brightly. "I'll be happy to cook for you.
And I hope big sister and Ryoko won't mind, either. Say, have you met Tenchi
yet?"

I have, actually. "Nope," he said. "But I'll see him at dinner, right?"

Sasami nodded. "Yup. He's letting us all live here. It's very nice of him."

Jeff smiled uneasily- he was losing it, quickly- and began to back away
towards the door. "Anyways, I've got something to do right now, Sasami... so
I'll see you at dinner, then... right?"

"Right! Nice to meet you, Jeff!" She turned back to her cooking, and Jeff
would have survived unscathed, had not the following occurred.

As she reached over for a ladle, she accidentally knocked a measuring cup
over. "Oh, no," she said, and bent over to reach it. Through the wonderful
powers of the deities above who decided that Jeff was to not live a peaceful
existence, he just happened to have a perfect view... as her apron and shirt
billowed downwards, allowing for a darkened but definitely clear view of her
braless, immature chest. Jeff's eyes widened... his gaze shot towards her
bottom, which was rounded and sticking out in that pert way... then towards
his pants... and he quickly left, bolting away.

I saw it, he thought. Like a kid who sees his first issue of Penthouse... it
brought about an unimaginable thrill, a rush of sensation... and an
incredibly painful erection. Jeff quickly ducked into the backyard, hoping
to find a secluded niche around. There were none, of course; none that he
could see, so he dashed back indoors (Aeka and Ryoko were just staring at
him by this point), and into the bathroom.

He couldn't go out again. Not after what he'd seen. It was his fantasy, his
dream... and he could not allow himself to go through with it because to do
so would mean the ending of someone else's dream.

He'd have to resolve this on his own... as he had many times before. He
could already feel himself stiffening, in anticipation of the event.

Jeff sat on the toilet seat, noting how small the damn thing was, trembling.
Pictures were one thing. Seeing it in reality- well, *relative* reality- was
completely different. It was as if he was altered anew... the dream flared
back up to life again, demanding to be sated.

He unzipped his pants, and tugged out his old friend, the one who had been
the source of satisfaction from his fantasies so many times before.

Sasami, he thought again, and wrapped his fingers around his penis. He began
to rub up and down slowly, savoring the sensation, replaying the image that
he had just seen not two minutes ago over and over in his mind. The bending
over. The droop of the shirt and apron. The small, nearly-nonexistant
breasts that were tipped with tiny nipples. Move gaze over. Her rear end,
not nearly as curvacious as that of Ryoko's, or maybe even Aeka's, but a
feast for the eyes nonetheless.

Jeff began stroking slightly faster now, his entire being centered between
the going-ons between his legs. Unrequited love. Unbridled desire. Stroke.
Harder. He began to picture her in her mind, under his control, crying for
help-

-except, he didn't *want* that, did he? He wanted something more.

He wanted her to love him for it.

He began pushing harder with his fingers, his breath coming in ragged gasps
now. The one thought that first pervaded his mind began making itself heard
as it repeated over and over in his head. He wanted to fuck her. He wanted
to fuck her. He wanted to fuck her-

He wanted to love her.

Her small breasts. The rosy nipples. Her rounded butt. Her small breasts.
The rosy nipples. Her rounded butt. Her small breasts. The rosy nipples. Her
rounded butt. Her sm-

"Jeff? Are you in there?" Aeka's voice came drifting from across the door,
snapping him back into a harsh state of reality. Jeff, however, could only
give an incoherent groan as he climaxed, sending semen all over his hand. He
quickly unrolled a few generous sheets of toilet paper and managed to wipe
his hand off, then flushed the toilet quickly, sending the paper down with
it. Jeff walked back out, looking around.

"Are you all right? You sounded very... um... pained in there," Aeka said
as he walked out.

"Oh, no... no... I'm fine," Jeff hastily mumbled. "I just- had constipation,
or something. Wouldn't come out, you know?" He tossed her a nervous smile.

"... yes, I understand," Aeka muttered. "Now, please... it's almost time for
dinner. Sasami's cooking something wonderful for us, you know... it's--"

Jeff stopped listening to her at that point and drifted off into thought.
Yeah, I know. Something wonderful.

       

Dinner passed by with a barrage of questions for Jeff: the usual entourage
of "how are you", "where are you from", "how can you speak Japanese so
well", and the ubiquitous "did you have problems finding the bathroom". Jeff
managed to paste a somewhat-bland smile on his face as he politely answered
the questions, munching on his food quietly.

His attention was really focused on one thing: the paragon of innocent
beauty before him, Princess Sasami. Jeff watched every single nuance of her
actions: the way she chewed her food delicately (sixteen times, fourteen
times, seventeen times, a drink of water, a sip of miso soup, fourteen
times, eighteen times) and the bulge in her throat as she swallowed the
masticated mass.

Yes. Swallow.

He didn't know how long he'd be able to control himself; he didn't know that
he even had to, until that moment in time when he had watched his own
semen-covered hand in mild horror. After a few moments, he had gently placed
one finger in his mouth experimentally, tasting the flatness of his own
ejaculate.

This sweetness stems from Sasami, he had thought. I gorge myself upon it.

Now, as she sat before him, he couldn't help but wonder... how would he do
this? And what were the repercussions going to be?

Of course, he didn't expect to get out of this alive... if he was even
alive anymore. Raping a little girl who had connections to the greatest
scientific genius in the universe, a notorious space pirate, and a royal
princess of a powerful empire was a damned stupid idea.

Still... there was that feeling, that *throb* that he couldn't shake.
Somewhere in him, he wanted to feast himself on her, physically, mentally,
until his lust was satisfied. It wasn't a lust he could fully explain...
hell, he knew it was stupid, and yet he was going through with it--

Wait.

*Was* he going to go through with it?

His mind didn't give him a response. There was only a matter of time before
his body would dictate his fate.

"Hey, what's the matter with you?" Ryoko called out from her bowl of udon
noodles. "See somethin' you like?"

"Uh... sorry," Jeff mumbled hastily, burying his own face in a pile of
California rolls. It wouldn't do at all, really, to have his plans
discovered before he even brought them into actions.

Was he really going to do this?!

Yes. No.

No. You can't.

Yes.

Of course not. You do this, and you violate every ideal that you claim to
uphold... being a lover of children, a defender of innocence and youth...

Lover....

What a joke.

It was all a mask, really. Beneath that mask lay the same thing that had
been Humbert's undoing... an unsatiable, burning lust for something that was
forbidden and taboo, something that was unspeakably beautiful in a way that
no one else could understand.

No one understood him. They hated him, for his desire that he wanted
everyone and no one to know about. He would tease them with it, and pretend
to flaunt it.. only to withdraw at the last moment and reerect his face of
seeming-indifference. There were those who went beneath that face.. but
even then, they didn't not reach behind further to see the ugly truth that
even Jeff himself hated to admit.

He wanted to fuck Sasami.

But it would have to wait.

Jeff finished up his dinner, then quietly let Aeka and Yosho guide him to
his room. The princess looked at him oddly for a few brief moments; the
elderly Juraian remained impasse. Nevertheless, Jeff thanked them both for
their hospitality and curled up on his futon, sweating, his heart pounding.
He knew that there was no way he would sleep tonight, not with this
opportunity in his grasp.

He remained there for the better part of the night; so did his erection. The
mere thought of actual, real action did wonders for it. There were a few
moments when he caressed himself to make the pain ease away, but it only
served to excite him even more.

He glanced over at the clock. It was 1:13. As he stared, the three clicked,
and turned into a four.

Now or never. Do or die.

The first, the second.

Jeff quietly got up from the futon, and made his way over to the door,
sliding it aside easily. The hallway was totally dark and quiet... aside
from the chirping of the crickets and the heat, which was almost palpible.
Tiptoeing, he padded down the hall and gently situated himself in front of
the door he knew would lead to her room--after all, he'd watched the series
countless times, and there was simply a feeling in his

(mind)

heart that told him where it was. Where it was..

Where was he?

He stayed there for the better part of fifteen minutes, millimetering the
door open so slowly that it might as well not even have been moving. The
sight did not manifest itself like Camelot emerging from the mists of time.
In fact, the room was totally dark, and Jeff couldn't see a thing; he'd
have to be extra-careful so as to not wake anybody up.

Finally, he silently, silently arched one foot over the threshold, being
infinitely careful not to stub his toe against the bottom railing and hurt
himself and start cursing which would wake everyone up and they would ask
him what he was doing--

Creeeeeak.

Of all the bloody things, the floorboard just *had* to be--

It didn't matter. Nothing mattered, anymore. He'd crossed the threshold, in
more ways than one; beyond a physical concept, it was a blatant metaphor for
what he was about to attempt (not attempt, he *will* succeed and die for it
or die trying--either way it was a lose/lose situation... except he wouldn't
have lost, will he? He would've gotten what he was searching for his whole
life, and in such he had won the battle. What a fucking trite way to look at
it). There was no turning back now.

Yes, there was. He'd been lying to himself again. But he wouldn't do it,
would he? One way to look at it was his strength: it took fortitude to do
something this wrong... and it took weakness for him not being able to hold
out against what he himself could not control and looked upon as a curse of
his existence. Yin and yang, two sides of a coin. Life. Death.

There would only be death in this consummation. On both sides. Of the coin.

He made his way closer, closer, ever closer. His heartbeat was racing, the
noise pumping in his ears like a rhythmic, muffled hammer pounding on a
piece of pus-filled flesh. He reached out. He sought. He gently lifted the
cover back, unaware of all else....

"Hi Jeff."

She was awake, and had been looking at him. What to do.. what to do?!

Sasami giggled. "You couldn't sleep, huh? What are you doing--"

"Shhhh," he shushed gently, looking around. Aeka wasn't around--apparently
the older Princess had decided that Sasami, being eight-hundred and eight
years old, was old enough to sleep by herself. How convenient. For him.
"Uh... Sasami...?"

"Huh?"

"Can we play a game? Right now?" This wasn't right, the exploitation of such
an innocent and untainted mind...

"I'm *sleeping*, Jeff," Sasami chided gently, and turned around.

This would NOT DO.

He felt anger rise in him, and that was what conquered him--the horrible
anger, which he had sworn never to allow come up ever again, rising within
him almost as fast as his penis had. Without thinking, his hands shot out.
One caught her by the cheek in a vicious slap that would leave a bruise in
the morning.

(if she is still there by then)

The other clamped over her mouth. The little girl struggled, and that's when
Jeff maneuvered himself onto her body, crushing her with his obscene weight.

"I want to *play*," he whispered hoarsely, and gently licked the tip of her
nose. The girl elicited another scream that was muffled by his mouth, and
that's when Jeff pressed his hand at her throat, cutting off her air supply.
Within a half a minute she was motionless and limp in his arms.

Almost giggling madly to himself, Jeff picked her up easily in his arms--
love gave him strength--and made his way back out, with nowhere near the
care he took to get in. He stepped back on the creaky floorboard again. He
stepped on it multiple times. When nothing happened ("They probably think
that it's Ryoko sneaking around again," Jeff thought), he made his way out
of the house, unobstructed.

STOP THIS! his mind blared at him. ST--

Shut up. She's mine now. All, all, mine. Her body... her soul... mine.

But not her love.

YES, her love. I'll *make* her love me.

Poor thing... don't you know that love can never be forced?

Fuck off. I've got my piece coming to me.

The sensible side faded, and Jeff threw himself over the fence and onto the
not-so-green side.

       

Darkness.

He laid her out gently, gently, like a lover (she *was* a lover), onto the
dewy grass. Carefully, he began to remove her sparse clothing, which was
already matted with the wet. The light pink pajama pants came off first. He
took a brief moment to look longingly at her crotch, hidden by her white
panties, then continued to unbutton each and every button on her top. When
all was done, Jeff parted the sides like water, revealing pure, warm and
unblemished flesh underneath. Nipples--barely formed, no different from that
of a young boy's, and yet so ultimately different... the faint ridges of her
collarbone standing out slightly below where he had applied pressure to
knock her unconscious... her little bellybutton, a nice, neat indentation in
the otherwise-smooth curve of her flat stomach.

Jeff ripped the pajamas and flung them aside savagely, not caring where the
hell they landed. It wouldn't matter, in an hour... or two... or three...
however long it took for him to quell the thirst. Slowly, he bent down, and
looked at the hidden prize: she was wearing white panties, as most girls did
in these types of situations. White panties, with a little blue ribbon on
the elastic strap of the underwear.

He smiled gently, and moved back up towards Sasami's chest, flicking the tip
of his tongue over her budding nipple, tasting the essence of her, what he
had longed for ever since he came to his sense (ever since he went insane,
depending on how one looked at it) three years ago. It didn't taste like
much... but his mind wanted it to, and believed it to. To him, it wasn't
just the physical taste of her skin, but the idea and concept of what he was
doing to her, something forbidden, fruits taste sweet. He continued to
circle the small, pink areola, and gave a barely-audible snort of contempt
as her tiny nipples began to harden.

They were so different and yet not, he thought. The naivete of youth and the
sensuality of maturity shattering that naivete, that glass window, into a
thousand shards which melt away into sweet nothings in a lover's ear...

Jeff ran his hands gently over her, then decided better of it. He wasn't
worthy to touch her bare body with his hands; she would be soiled beyond all
in a few minutes, and further defilation wasn't what he wanted of her. He
wanted... he wanted...

... *her*.

Lifting one of her arms up, he began to lick the fold of her armpit,
marvelling at the soft, round curve of her body. It was then that Sasami
began to come to, moaning gently.

"Wha..." she began, and opened her mouth to scream.

Jeff quickly moved his face upwards and pressed his mouth against hers in a
kiss. Her eyes widened, and she reached around with one arm and struck him
on the side of the head feebly. Jeff pulled back, smiling.

"Don't do that, Sasami," he said. "I just want to play with you, forever..."

"I'm s-scared," she said, trying to draw back. Jeff quickly spread his legs
apart and planted one knee on each of her arms, ignoring her cry of pain.

"Don't be," he said, moving his penis closer to the tip of her nose. "It'll
be okay."

"What a-are you doing to m-m-me?" she whispered, starting to shiver from the
cold. "I-I'm sorry..."

Jeff eased his weight so as to not smother her, and grabbed her head with
his hands, forcing her face directly towards his crotch. "It's not your
fault," he muttered, guiding his penis into her mouth. "It's mine. All mine.
My fault, Sasami. I never want to hurt you, because I love you."

Sasami's reply was muffled as she began to struggle, choking on his penis.
Jeff allowed her to draw back so she could regain her breath, then gently
but firmly guided her mouth towards his crotch once more.

"I want you to pretend like you're sucking on a lollipop," he said, dreading
the words even as he said them. "Nothing else, okay? Can you do that for
me?"

She nodded. Jeff felt the tickle of her hair against his crotch, and looked
down; she was crying, her cheeks wet with tears. A sudden impulse in his
mind told him that it was still possible to stop, still possible to halt his
insanity... but when she began to caress his penis with her mouth,
everything melted away from his brain in a wash of bliss. It was the moment
he had been waiting for and had finally acheived, his lifelong fantasy...
and with it came a wash of guilt and self-hatred so tangible that he nearly
began crying himself. What was he doing to her? And himself?

He didn't moan or groan at all; he never did when he masturbated, and he
wasn't going to start now. Jeff had always thought that the groaning was a
purely-theatrical bit, especially for the females. His proof was right here,
laying on the ground, pinned beneath his own grotesque weight. There was no
other sound aside from the faint wet smacking of the little girl's lips
closing and squeezing over his penis, and the whisper of the wind as it blew
past the two of them, making them both aware of their nakedness.

He felt it well up in him, a wave of familiar pleasure gathering in his
abdomen. He told himself to pull out, that there was no need to further
sully her. He told himself again, and as the wave welled up higher and
higher, there wasn't any other thought in mind except to keep going and her
sucking became faster and harder--

Jeff climaxed inside her mouth.

She recoiled, gagged, and broke away from his penis, coughing on the strands
of semen in her throat. Jeff wasted no time, and was clamping her mouth shut
with his hand as soon as he had recovered from the last wave of pleasure
that washed over him. "Swallow it," he whispered in her ear. "Please." He
gave her ear a brief lick and nip on the lobe, then continued to hold her
mouth shut until he saw the small bulge in her throat dip down. Satisfied,
he released her chin and bent close, kissing her mouth, drinking in her
taste, enjoying the moment far too much.

Moving downwards, Jeff began to trace the tip of his tongue over her
shivering body; whether she was shivering in coldness or pleasure (that was
all-but-impossible, and if she really was, he'd never forgive himself) was
difficult to tell. Slowly, he licked the tip of her left nipple, sucking on
the stiffened nub with his cracked, dry lips. He opened his mouth a little
more, and took the areola into his mouth, the sucking sounds being the only
noise in the area now. Sasami, meanwhile, didn't even move; her attempts at
resistance had all but vanished when he had come in her mouth, and now she
was just sitting here, a piece of meat for him to pillage, rape, and ravish.

He couldn't tolerate the thought, and abruptly broke off his oral caressing,
raising one hand. The girl didn't move at all. Her eyes were almost vacant
now, staring at a single blade of grass that was resting above her left arm.

"Sasami...?" he murmured, his own voice disgustingly heavy with gentleness.
It was as if he actually cared...!

"Wha.." was all the girl said in response.

Jeff drew his hand back and slapped her sharply across the face. She didn't
respond at all. Wincing and yet smirking at the same time, he did it again.
This time, the girl seemed to moan and look up at him, her cheeks a faint
flush of red from his slaps.

"Don't die on me," he whispered, gently pushing a lock of blue hair out from
her eyes. "I want you to live..."

"... what are you talking about? Don't hurt me anymore... please... I want
Aeka, and Ryoko..."

/Aeka. Ryoko. Jealous... possessive little *bitches*... she's *mine*! Her
body... her mind... and most of all, that elusive target, her soul.../

And yet he knew that was also a lie, like everything else.

"Shut UP!" he bellowed, before managing to regain control of himself. Not
yet. He hadn't done *it* yet, and there was no reason to draw attention to
himself before he did *it*. After *it*, the whole world could implode, and
nothing would matter anymore.

/Getting repetitive, aren't you? Shut up and fuck her./

Wrenching her body down onto the grass once more, he quickly caressed his
penis until it grew hard again, marvelling at the total lack of recovery
time. It usually did take five to ten minutes before he could get it up...
but even he understood the urgency of the situation, and five to ten minutes
was time he could not afford. Jeff looked at her vagina once more. It was so
small, barely anything noteworthy: just a small crevice in the midst of a
triangle of flesh... and yet, his mind attached so much desire and lust onto
that one area. The story, the passion, the epitome of his own pathetic life,
embodied in a small, seemingly insignificant private area of a little girl's
body.

How utterly shallow.

How utterly worthless.

He had affixed his entire life onto this--

--no, that was a lie. He had created so many things for himself... his
multiple talents, his social life, or lack of one, and his friends... and it
was all worth nothing. Nothing at all, really... because the moment was all
he had wanted. And after the moment was over, concluding in a burst of
white, sticky liquid into the crotch of his taboo fantasy, he would kill
himself. Because life as a hypocritical existence was not worth living.

Sasami was trembling with cold now; anyone could see that she wasn't the
least bit aroused, at least not voluntarily. Gently, gently, and yet in a
totally uncompromising and forceful fashion, he rolled over onto the grass
and on his back, then lifted the girl to a sitting position, feeling the
weight of her on his stomach. There was another silence.... a heavier one
than the constant aura of muteness that had pervaded the area previously.

"It's time."

The girl whimpered in fright, before Jeff grabbed her by both arms, and,
with a strength fueled by anxiety and unrequited (even now, in his supposed-
throes of agony, there was a simple beauty that was missing, a beauty that
could only be found in love... a love that he would never have) love. There
was no sound as he lowered her crotch onto his. There was another whimper,
this one of pain, from the girl as he entered her.

"It hurts..."

"I know, dear... I'll be gentle."

Liar.

Once the initial dryness had passed, Jeff found his task easier. She was
tight, so very tight... and there was an ineffable joy as he rolled onto his
side, still pumping his hips in frenzied action, holding his body close to
hers, holding her body close to his. Thrust. Love. Thrust. Hate. Thrust.
Lust. Thrust. Desire. Thrust. Hate. Hate. Hate.

Liar.

Moaning in agony and a small measure of enjoyment (he didn't believe this,
and wouldn't), Sasami rolled under Jeff, and was nearly smothered before he
rolled back over. She wasn't getting into it, at all: he had to force her,
despite his promise to be gentle, and force her to move with him, so that he
could get that sweet, lugubrious friction that pleasured him so much. Move.
Movement. Aahh--

"Sasami, I'm so sorry..." he said, moving faster now, feeling another wave
of pleasure rolling from within his abdomen. "Good bye."

"I--hate... you..." she managed to groan out, before screaming--yes,
absolutely *screaming* in climax, an unrighteous orgasm that shattered
everything she knew, leaving her drained, depressed, and limp. Jeff, who was
near-oblivious from pleasure now, groaned himself, and bucked his hips one
last time, sending his semen flowing up her, *into* her.

There was no chance that she would actually get pregnant, of course... and
it didn't matter. Their child was already born.

Jeff lay there, feeling the night air wash over his sweating body, freezing
him. He pulled out of her, looking at his limp penis in numb surprise. The
girl was lying there, half-conscious, mostly in shock from the pain, still
shivering from cold. He lied down on the grass, feeling the cold pangs of
creeping realization gripping his very soul.

He'd done it.

Now, he had to pay.

He couldn't stay with pictures.... and movies, could he? Frantic nights of
masturbation, searching over the Internet, typing in "kiddie porn" in the
search field in hopes of finding.. *it*... and nothing sated him. He was a
monster, growing and feeding on this, and he did nothing to stop it. Under
the guise that he could control himself and that he was fine, he continued
to stare at them in public. Sometimes they looked back, usually
suspiciously. Other times they smiled, and managed to carry on a
conversation before being dragged away by their parents.

Heh, idiots.

Little girls were beautiful. They weren't like anything else in the world.
They had a certain charm, innocence, and naivety about them that simply
wasn't there in anything else. Sure, little boys were cute... but they were
brash, crude, ugly. It was a Lewis Carroll type of mindset, really, but one
that he was proud to have.

Yeah. One he constantly made references to in real life during
conversations, in hopes that someone would notice and slap him for his
disgusting weakness. One that he was both ashamed and proud of. Such a thing
was not allowed in society... and yet, he had never cared much for society,
so why should that matter to him?

They were beautiful: their minds... their personalities, and--

--their bodies.

It was the ugly, irrevocable fact. Their bodies. In the beauty of love, it
was the single marring factor that prevented him from becoming what he said
he was and instead turning into what others believed him to be. He made so
many claims to the opposite... loving them for their mind, not their body,
like they were women instead of girls (ah, but they *were* women, in his
ideals... then again, his ideals didn't mean anything at all), and such. It
all amounted to nothing.

Nothing anymore. He didn't care.

His life was a bunch of contradictions and lies. He constantly claimed one
thing, and did the opposite. He would have to stand for it now.

He knew what he had to do... he had to say one thing, and do it all the way,
or fully sully his own words.

If he hated their minds... if he loved only their bodies...

... then...

Jeff got up slowly, shaking the dizziness from his head. His first sexual
experience... who would have thought that it would be like this? He picked
up Sasami in his arms--not too gently, this time, because he was no longer
deluding himself under his false ideals--and began walking.

He only loved their bodies. They were a piece of flesh.

He made his way over to the flowing river in a few minutes, and looked at
the murky water, contemplating. Thinking in silence. The girl was out cold
now, having finally succumbed to the effects of hypothermia. He touched her
hand, and slowly wrapped his fingers around her little palm, feeling the
utter coldness of it. It was as if all the heat had disappeared after he had
come in her, the hot, stinking ejaculate absorbing the heat rather than
giving it.

Jeff felt a sudden tightening up in his face, and he began to cry.

"Oh, SHIT!" he shrieked, looking at Sasami's face. "SHIIIT!!"

The girl didn't respond. He never expected her to, ever again.

Kneeling down, Jeff took Sasami by the hair, and pressed her face
underwater. For the first seven seconds, nothing happened. Then, there was a
sudden, violent jerking of limbs and a desperate flail to surface. He grimly
bit his lower lip and continued holding her face under, using his other hand
to restrain her from surfacing too much. The struggling continued for
another minute, as Jeff stared mutely at Sasami's bare back, watching as his
tears splashed onto her pale flesh.

Then the struggling became weaker... and finally ceased.

Sobbing now, Jeff pulled her up from the water. Her eyes, which were once
shining and bright with life, were now dull and clouded. Her face was tinged
a faint blue. Jeff slowly pressed his cheek against hers, feeling the icy
coldness on his own warmth, and stood up. Sasami's head promptly lolled over
to the side, and water, dark as the surrounding night, spilled out from
her mouth in an unwilling trickle.

It's over now.

Jeff slowly turned around, wiped his tears, and began smirking.

"Heh."

He never did have emotions to start out with.

       

"Sasami? Sasami! Wake up!"

Aeka's voice was stern, and very worried. This was the first time Sasami had
missed cooking breakfast, an event that had thrown the entire morning into
chaos. Noboyuki, expecting breakfast, had gotten up to see that he was
alone. He promptly went back to sleep. Then Ryoko had popped into the
kitchen via the adjoining wall, expecting the savory aroma of Sasami's
cooking to fill her nostrils. Nothing there.

By the time Aeka got up, everyone else was extremely worried; where was
Sasami? Ryoko immediately snarled, and lunged towards Jeff's room--

--and there he was, sleeping like a big fat baby.

"Jeff?" Ryoko muttered, looking around the room oddly. Sasami wasn't one to
play hide-and-seek when she should be cooking, but this was an odd
situation, so anything was possible.

Jeff, meanwhile, looked up from his futon. "Oh, Ryoko. What?"

"You... haven't seen Sasami around, have you?" she asked slowly, eyeing him
warily.

"Actually, yeah. She couldn't sleep last night, so the two of us went
swimming, and..." Jeff didn't know why he was saying this. He had a penchant
for telling the truth when he should be lying... then again, he was doing
both in this case.

Ryoko's stunned silence quickly became narrow suspicion. "I don't believe
you," she said. "You better tell me where the hell she is right *now*, Jeff,
before I decide to get a bit... nasty."

"Sure," Jeff said amiably, and got up from his futon. Ryoko then noticed
that Jeff was completely naked, and that the triangle of his crotch was
spattered with tiny flecks of dried blood. She had him in a chokehold in an
instant, her expression one of murderous intent.

"What did you *do* to her!" she bellowed, an orange blade of energy
appearing in one hand.

Jeff smiled casually and looked down at his imminent death with no fear
whatsoever. "If you kill me it'll take you longer to find her," he said.

Ryoko paused, then set him down, letting the energy blade remain. "Take me
there. All of us. Me, Washu, Aeka. *NOW*."

He nodded, then ambled off to the kitchen where they were all gathered.
"C'mon," he said, waving. "I got something to show you."

Aeka and Washu looked towards Ryoko, and the anger in her face spoke for
itself. The three began to move outside, following Jeff. He took them
straight to the river, where Sasami's stiff corpse was laying there, her
face fixed in a permanent expression of pain and misunderstanding. He smiled
at them, then fell to the ground onto his back, giggling.

Washu was the only one who looked complacent, although the faint tingle of
energy in the air was an ominous sign. Aeka stared at the body of her dead
sister in utter shock, unable to speak, her hands at her mouth. Ryoko, on
the other hand, didn't go for such theatrics, and instead teleported above
Jeff, her expression bordering on insane hatred now.

"Wait a second," Washu said quickly, and before Ryoko could do anything, she
was imprisoned in a clear bubble of force next to Aeka. The scientist turned
to Jeff, her face disturbed but calm.

"Why did you do it?" she said. "That's what I want to know, and I'm going to
get that out of you before you die."

Jeff smiled, still giggling. "Why?" he said. "Well... let me tell you a
little about myself, Washu..."

"Tenchi, you are a loser!" taunted a menacing voice.

    "Huh? What the fuck! Where am I?" said Tenchi as he looked around
at unfamiliar surroundings.

    "You are on a plate of sashimi," said the voice.

    "Okay then..." Tenchi said as his voice trailed off.

    At that moment Tenchi heard a familiar voice.

    "Oh Tenchi! Wake up my Tenchi!"

    Tenchi woke up from his sleep to see Ryoko hovering over him,
but something was wrong with Ryoko today. That's when Tenchi noticed it,
Ryoko's eye was missing.

    "Ryoko! Your eye! It's missing!" gasped Tenchi.

    "Of course it is! Don't you know! Since the animators never gave me
a cunt, I have to use the next best thing instead," explained Ryoko.

    "But couldn't you have used your, uh, butt instead of your eye
socket?" asked Tenchi.

    "Washu plugged my ass up with butt plugs, so I'm left with my eye
socket. Well? How'bout it Tenchi? Wanna fuck my eye socket?" asked Ryoko.

    "Stop right there you monster! You will not have the pleasure of
having Tenchi up your eye socket!" yelled Ayeka as she busted into Tenchi's
room.

    "Hey! What happened to the security on Tenchi's door?" asked Ryoko.

    "Azaka and Kamadake were horny, so I let them have sex with it,"
answered Ayeka.

    "Hey! What's going on here! This is fucked up! How can logs have sex
with a security system?!" yelled out Tenchi.

    "Because you are on a plate of sashimi Tenchi. You will now see the
one you desire most enter your room now," said the unknown voice.

    And at that moment Noboyuki entered the room. Tenchi gazed at his
father, Tenchi couldn't stop himself from getting an erection from looking
at his father. Noboyuki stared back at Tenchi and blushed, it was obvious
that Noboyuki wanted Tenchi.

    "Father, please, give it to me up the ass," said Tenchi, trying to
sound as seductive as he could to his father.

    "Tenchi! You have given me a huge erection, and Ryoko's eye socket
is just amazing too," said Noboyuki, "Hey Ryoko? Would you mind if I used the
blood from your eye socket to lubricate my penis?"

    "Of course, you are Tenchi's dad after all," said Ryoko.

    "Please! Use my eye instead! Jurai blood is better than that demon's
blood any day!" said Ayeka as she pushed Ryoko out of the way.

    "Hmmm... Tenchi, I'm going to use Ryoko's eye socket, you should
go to Ayeka and puncture her eye with your penis. That way we'll have twice
as much lubricant," said Noboyuki as he grabbed Ryoko's head and pushed his
penis into Ryoko's eye socket.

    "Tenchi, please, puncture my eye with your penis, I want to feel the
pleasure that you can only get when you are fucked in the eye," said Ayeka.

    "Are you sure about this Ayeka? I mean, I've heard stories of women
who've lost their eye for the first time, and they all say that it's very
painful," asked Tenchi.

    "Yes, I'm sure, I've wanted it like this even since the first time
I laid eyes on you," said Ayeka.

    "But you kicked me off your bed... oh well, never mind," said Tenchi
as he put his penis in front of Ayeka's eye. Tenchi quickly punctured Ayeka's
eye, and entered her socket. He could feel Ayeka's brain with his penis,
the pleasure was just too much for him. Tenchi shot his semen onto Ayeka's
brain.

    As Tenchi regained his composure he noticed that Ayeka was on the
floor. She was wriggling like crazy due to the fact that she had just had
her brain hit by Tenchi's penis.

    "Tenchi! You haven't forgotten about me have you?" said Noboyuki.

    "Of course not dad! Here, let me spread my ass out for you so you
can enter me," said Tenchi as he spread out his ass.

    Tenchi wasn't prepared for what happened next. Noboyuki entered
Tenchi quickly and started pumping his penis in and out of his sons anus.

    "Oh yeah dad! You like that don't you! Come on fuck your son! Your
nothing more than a pig are you?" Tenchi yelled to his dad.

    "Oh yes Tenchi! You're so tight, I think I'm gonna cum in your ass!"
yelled Noboyuki as he fucked his son.

    "Tell me dad! Who's a better fuck? Me or mom? Tell me or you can't
cum in me!" yelled Tenchi.

    "You are Tenchi! Your so much tighter than she was!" answered
Noboyuki, "Oh Tenchi! I'm cumming!" yelled Noboyuki as he came into his sons
ass.

    "Oh dad, that was so great, we have to do that more often," said
Tenchi.

    "Let's go downstairs to see what Sasami cooked for breakfast," said
Noboyuki.

    "Okay, let's go."

-

    "Wow Sasami! That smells great what is it?" asked Tenchi.

    "Don't call me Sasami! I'm getting my name changed to Susami!" yelled
Sasami/Susami.

    "So what did you cook?" asked Tenchi.

    "I cooked my leg, that's why my leg is amputated now," said
Sasami/Susami.

    "Tenchi! You are a loser! You are on a plate of Sashimi," said the
voice.

    Tenchi suddenly got dizzy as he heard those words. After a few
seconds Tenchi fell to the ground and passed out.

-

    Tenchi awoke to only find himself, sleeping on a plate of Sashimi.

    "Well I guess that must have been a dream then, Dad was so good too,"
Tenchi thought aloud.

    "Hey Tenchi! Look what I got!" yelled Noboyuki.

    "What is it dad?"

    "I got Ryo-Oh-Ki's eye socket!"

"Tenchi! Do it harder!" yelled Yosho as he attacked Tenchi with his
wooden sword.

    "Grandpa! I'm doing it as hard as I can!" Tenchi shouted back to his
Grandpa while blocking the attack. Yosho quickly swung his sword around and
hit Tenchi in the head. Tenchi fell onto the ground and passed out.

    Tenchi groggily woke up and tried to stand up, but his legs wouldn't
move. Tenchi blinked a few times and was able to see clearly now, his legs
were bound with rope to a pole, he was also naked and in his Grandpa’s
shrine. Tenchi tried to move his arms, but they were tied up to a pole as
well.

    "Ryoko! Washu! Who ever you are! Let me out right now!" screamed
Tenchi as he struggled to get out of the ropes.

    "Hehehe, so you finally woke up Tenchi!," snickered Yosho as he
walked towards Tenchi.

    "Grandpa!" yelled Tenchi in joy, "Hurry up and untie me! Someone
tied me up!"

    Yosho looked at Tenchi and grinned, "Tenchi, you fool, I tied you
up. If someone else tried to tie you up in my shrine they wouldn't have
survived."

    "So is this part of my training then?" asked Tenchi.

    "If you were a woman, maybe, but no, I'm just horny," said Yosho as
he started to take off his belt.

    "Grandpa! NO! You can't be serious!" screamed Tenchi struggling even
harder to get out of the ropes.

    "Tenchi!!!" yelled Yosho as he pulled out his penis from under his
robes, "This will be fun!!!"

    "No Grandpa! Please don't! Ryoko, Ayeka, Washu, Mihoshi, and even
Sasami I can understand but why you?" pleaded Tenchi.

    "Did you ever think why I let your pathetic father marry my daughter
Tenchi?" asked Yosho.

    "You bastard! Leave mother out of this!!!" screamed Tenchi.

    "I fucked Noboyuki, and he was pretty good too," stated Yosho, "But
still I've really been doing this since I was born on Jurai."

    "Ewww..." gagged Tenchi, "That's kinda more than I needed to know
Grandpa."

    "Shut up Tenchi!" commanded Yosho, "I'm going to fuck your ass,
because right now you're my bitch!"

    "NOOOOOOOOO!!!" yelled Tenchi.

    Ryo-Oh-Ki was busy hopping around in the carrot patch when suddenly
it heard Tenchi scream coming from Yosho's shrine. "MIYA!!" it said to itself
as it hopped towards the shrine. It could hear Tenchi getting louder as it
got closer to the door of the shrine.

    Ryo-Oh-Ki looked inside of the shrine and saw Tenchi tied up and
naked. Ryo-Oh-Ki entered the shrine and walked towards Tenchi, but it only
took a few steps when it was picked up by the scruff of the neck.

    "Now now Ryo-Oh-Ki, we can't have you telling Ryoko and Washu what's
happening here can we?" questioned Yosho as he took his other hand and put
it around Ryo-Oh-Ki's scrawny carrot fed neck.

    "MIYA!!!" cried Ryo-Oh-Ki as it tried to break free of Yosho's
powerful grasp.

    If Ryoko hadn't been drinking sake that night she might have heard
Ryo-Oh-Ki's cry, but unfortunately she had been trying to break an old record
of two hundred and six bottles. Ryoko didn't remember if that was the record
but when she woke up the next morning from drinking she saw the number
written on her hand, it might have been an address, or an important number,
but Ryoko figured if it was important she would have remembered, so she
assumed that it must have been how many bottles of sake she drunk, because
she had a terrible hangover.


    Washu on the other hand was busy checking her experiment. Her
experiment was too see if Ryoko could figure out what the two hundred and six
on her hand meant. Washu figured Ryoko would never figure out that two
hundred and six was really how many brain cells Mihoshi had multiplied by 10.
Washu was having a kick out of Ryoko getting drunk and trying to re-enact the
entire war of 1812 before she passed out and fell face first onto the
floor. But while she was having all this fun she forgot that she was supposed
to be observing and she started to drink some of Ryoko's sake, Washu wasn't
exactly a good drinker so within ten bottles she passed out too.

    Mihoshi, well Mihoshi was being Mihoshi. Let's just say that staring
at the clothes spinning around in the drier isn't exactly the best way to
spend evenings.

    Noboyuki was busy looking in Ayeka's window when Azaka and Kamidake
ambushed him from behind. Noboyuki and the logs fell from Ayeka's window
and landed on the ground stirring up a huge commotion in Ayeka's room.
Ayeka stuck her head out of the window to see Noboyuki and Azaka and Kamidake
sprawled across the ground. "REALLY MR. MASAKI!!!" was all that Ayeka could
say, but none of them could hear Ryo-Oh-Ki's cry for help, except for
Sasami.

    Sasami was cleaning up the mess Ryoko and Washu made when she heard
the cabbit's cry race through her head.

    "NO! Ryo-Oh-Ki! Yosho couldn't be doing that!" said Sasami thinking
out loud, "but what if it is true! Oh no! Poor Tenchi! I'd better go check
out the shrine!"

    Sasami quickly ran to the shrine to see what was happening inside,
but she had a bad feeling about what she would see at the shrine. She
quietly snook around the shrine and looked in the door and saw Yosho with
Ryo-Oh-Ki.

    "Stop this Yosho!" she cried as she leaped into the room, "what could
possess you to do this?"

    Yosho looked back on the little girl and smirked and said, "foolish
girl can you not see it! I am not truly Yosho! I am, JESUS!!!"

    "WHAT!!!" shouted Sasami.

    "I will teach you a lesson for getting in the way of the devene
purpose of my father!" said our lord and saviour, Jesus, as he transformed
and used his holy powers to bind Sasami to the floor.

    "Sasami! I'm sorry I couldn't stop him," said Tenchi, as he tried
even harder to get out of his ropes.

    "Well let's see what I should do first, I know! I'll shove Ryo-Oh-Ki
up Tenchi's ass, hahahaha! It will be fun, but first I must make heaven's
lubricant, the eye blood of a young virgin! Hahahahaha!" shouted Jesus
insanely.

    "NOOOO! Please don't Jesus! Don't you realize that you will make
everyone puke if you fuck Sasami's eye socket!" shouted Tenchi.

    "Exactly Tenchi! That's why I must do it! In the name of my
father!" said Jesus as he took hold of Sasami's small and cute little head.

    Jesus plunged his penis into the little girl's eye socket and moved
his penis in and out as blood flowed down his penis from her eye socket. All
Sasami could do was to cry out in pain, at which Jesus went even and harder
faster as he pumped her head. Jesus soon broke through all the barriers and
punctured Sasami's brain leaving her a wriggling mess.

    "SASAMI!!! NOOOO!!!" cried out Tenchi as he watched a loved one die
at the hands of the Christian saviour.

    "Now Tenchi I have enough lubricant to shove Ryo-Oh-Ki up your ass!
Hahahahaha!!!" laughed the insane Jesus as he coated Ryo-Oh-Ki with Sasami's
eye blood.

    Jesus took the pathetic blood-smeared cabbit and shoved it up
Tenchi's tight teenaged ass when suddenly a ray of hope arised. It was the
one, the only, SEANBABY!!!

    "EAT COCK GUN WHORE!!!" yelled Seanbaby as he shot his cock into
Jesus' head and laughed as he died.

    "Thanks Seanbaby! I'll always love you," said Tenchi as he spread his
legs out just a bit to let more anal blood drip onto the floor.

    And with that the super-hero Seanbaby saved the day, and later
beat up Mega Man, but that's another story.

It was another fine and normal day at NERV. There were birds singing. Shinji was in one of the many bathrooms jerking off to gay porn. Askua was somewhere else being a bitch. Kaji was fucking somebody who wasn’t Misato. Lilith was hanging around. Get it? Hanging around? Man I’m funny. But anyway, where was I? Oh yeah. Minor characters whom only otaku remember* were doing there stupid ass stuff. Maya was being gay, Ritsuko was testing something, Keel Lorenz had fallen and couldn’t get up.

*I don’t know em! I don’t! I… dammit! Fine! I’m an otaku okay? Sue me!

And Gendo’s skullfucking Rei again. Wait, what? OH DEAR GOD!

Nope. I wish I was on drugs, but I’m not. He is. Gendo’s in his religiously significant office, with his pants around his ankles. Rei’s on her knees. Now you figure, “hey, classic blow job situation!” And that would be okay. Sure she’s underage, but she’s hot! And she is sorta his wife. Or daughter, or... something. But noooooo… Mr. Fucked up here has his dick in her fucking eye socket! It’s very good you can’t see this people! There’s lots of blood and mucus and tears here! Cause he’s fucking her eye, if you just turned in! Sweet Jesus, stop this!

Yet there is no stopping. Rei’s just sitting there. Blinking with tears, and that damn facial expression of her’s. She’s in her plug suit. Gendo you are a perverted FUCKHEAD! Dieeeee. Just dieeeeeeeeee.

But apparently I don’t mean jack shit. Because he’s still skull fucking her. Forget the Eva unit 1 experiment, I think we know now how Yui really disappeared. She’s probably in some damn dumpster somewhere because her husband SKULLFUCKED HER! Why does this happen? I’m gonna be sick!

Still going! He’s moaning and groaning and sweating and his balls are slapping against her nose and he’s all sweaty and he has a gut he must have been sucking in all this time. Yep. He’s riding that socket like a little bitch. His mouth is groaning but his hips are like “Who’s your daddy? WHO’S YOUR DADDY!” Rei’s taking it like a whore on heroin that needs the cash for her next high and can’t feel a damn thing. Hell, maybe she is. That’d explain a hell of a lot wouldn’t it? If ever a man deserved to burn in hell, it’d be this guy. Gendo is a pimp of the damned!

Oh look. Maya just walked in the office. Finally somebody is doing something to stop this insanity, you worthless shitlickers.

“Sir, you… OH SWEET JESUS!” Maya screamed out. “Is that your penis in her eye-socket?!?!” Gendo shrugged. Maya is vomiting, instead of jacking off like the rest of you fuckheads. Rei’s just staring with her good eye. Oh Christ. Did I just say that? Now I’m gonna be sick! Ugh. I just was sick.

“Relax Maya.” Ritsuko says. Oh she’s here too. And she doesn’t seem to be surprised. Oh lovely. Well, she’s fucking Gendo, we know she’s messed up. Oh look, her hands are in her pants. She’s masturbating. Why not? My mind is already destroyed. Now life is after my soul.

“Relax?” Maya’s blurting. “He’s fucking her eye! He’s plugging in the socket! Stuffing the brain turkey! Why not just squick* her while your at it, you sick bastard!”

*for those of you who haven’t read horrible doujin or are horrible people, that’s making an orfrice in the head with a drill or whatnot. It is disgusting. You freak.

“Aww… but it’s turning me on! I like watching Rei die. And it’s not like we can’t just get another.” Ritsuko shrugged.

“THAT’S NOT THE POINT!” Maya screams. “HE’S FUCKING HER EYE! THIS IS WRONG! WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG!” Maya is pausing, presumably to take a breath. “WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG WRONG! Okay I’m done.”

“Ahh, cool down Maya. Tell you what. I’ll give you sweet dickgirl love.”

Maya raises an eyebrow “You’re a dickgirl?”

Ritsuko shrugs. “It’s an anime fanfic based on evil doujin. I can be a dickgirl if I want.”

“You mean like how I now have breasts that’d keep a farmhouse in business and sever my spinal cord?”

“Exactly!”

And so, Maya got some sweet dickgirl loving with her big cow udders and Gendo is still putting the raging cock in Rei's eye. You people are sick fuckers. Eat shit and die. I’m gonna go eat things. That aren't shit.

The horrible horrible end.

                "Yes, Great Caesar, it shall be done," the black-robed
          man said to his wheelchair-bound "superior" as he left the
          room.
                Now left alone, Faust said to himself, "So, all that is
          left is to find the Evil King.  My spies tell me that he is the
          big makemono that terrorizes the lower world.  Excellent that
          I know this, but now to find the best way to capture him."
                All of a sudden a new, uncharacteristic thought (for
          Faust) entered his mind.  "But wait.  What would happen if
          events ran their natural course, and Nagumo and the Evil King
          were to meet and face each other without my intervention?
          Perhaps my new ball will show me."
                Holding his right hand flat, palm-upward, at about chest-
          level, he stared into the ball newly implanted in his cyber-
          netic palm.
                "So that's what would happen.  If the Overfiend and the
          Evil King were to meet, they would renew this barren world
          while destroying each other in the process.  Then, the whole
          world will fall asleep..." he thought to himself as the ball
          glowed and showed him images of the future.
                "...much later, the world will re-awaken due to a stone
          known as the ginzuishou, and the person who holds that shall
          be ruler of the world."
                Faust reflected on all this as the ball showed him the
          face of the person who held the ginzuishou.  "Her... it can't
          be.  I thought Takeaki had killed her when... HAHAHAHAHAHAHA...
          Father, our family have been foolish to try destroying the
          Overfiend directly, when all we must do is take a rock away
          from this little girl!"
                Satisfied that he knew all he needed to know for the
          time, he shut the ball off.  He had also found out when and
          how she got the crystal and was now thinking of how to get
          it from her.  He remembered what his father's diary had said
          about the procedure to obtain the green ball he had just
          acquired, that it was called a Loc-Nar, and it had power over
          all the Makai, especially one named Ulotec.  He set out to
          make the necessary arrangements.

          ------------------------------------------------------------

                Still in Tokyo, but about 27 years earlier, a lone girl
          sat crying on a bench next to a pier.  "Why?  Why doesn't he
          love me?  What did I do?"
                She sobbed for a few more minutes, and continued talking
          to herself, "...her ...ever since that day she showed up on
          this pier... oh that little spore!"
                Lost in her own little world as she was, Usagi did not
          notice Mamoru standing fifty feet behind her, kicking himself
          over what he had done.  But someone else _did_ notice.
                From the branches of a high tree Mamoru was being
          watched.  The creature watching him, in appearance, looked
          more like a human woman, with short, light aqua hair, fair
          skin, perfect, round, ripe, supple breasts, luscious legs,
          and that cute little ass you'd just love to pinch.  "I get
          a strange feeling from him," she thought to herself, "maybe
          he's the Chou-jin we've been looking for."
                Stealthily the strange woman flew around to a group of
          bushes right behind Mamoru and hid there; the fact that Mamoru
          was as lost in himself as Usagi only served to make things
          easier for the man-beast.
                She waited there for a few minutes as she observed his
          actions, and even though the feeling she got became stronger
          as she had gotten closer to him, she couldn't get over the
          fact that all he did was stand there and stare at that girl.
          She began to say to herself, "Maybe I should try cheering him
          up.  Even if I'm not sure he's Chou-jin, he still cute!"
                With that she darted out from the bushes and tackled
          Mamoru, throwing him to the ground and almost knocking him
          senseless.  Almost, that is, until he felt her fingers dancing
          around on his groin.  "Oooh, Baby, I'm so hot!  Take me right
          here and now with that big dick of yours!" she whispered in his
          ear.
                "What!" Mamoru exclaimed.  "You're a nutcase!  Get off
          me!"
                "Getting off is just what I had in mind, especially on
          that big Chou-jin dick of yours!"  With that she pulled his
          now fully-erect (and amazingly small) penis out of his fly and
          began sucking.
                "Chou-jin?  What the hell have you..."  he dropped off
          as he began to notice how good it felt.  After a minute, he
          regained his ability to think clearly.
                "No."  He said to her.  "I can't do this.  The woman I
          love is over there and.."
                She just kept right on sucking, stroking her tongue all
          over his shaft and messaging his balls with one hand.  As he
          was so incredibly small-built, his entire penis fit into her
          mouth, and so she had a free hand.  She used this hand to grab
          his, and led it to her tits.

Mamoru protested at first, since he didn't exactly go for
          the pushy type, but then he started getting into it.  He took
          both hands and started fondling her tits softly, caressing her
          nipples at first, then kneading them later.  As he noticed her
          getting aroused by this, he told her to turn around and keep
          doing what she was doing.  For a jujin, this turned out to
          be no problem.  Her firm, round, sex-starved ass was right
          up in front of his face, and so he proceeded to lick the ass-
          hole clean.
                Usagi was never privvy to this fact, but all the women
          (and men) who had been with Mamoru sexually knew about his
          main perversion.  Whenever his partner was going down on him, he
          always had to lick his (or her) asshole.  The dirtier the ass-
          hole, the more shit that was caked up in there for him to smell
          and taste, the more aroused he became.  Especially if it was
          diarrhea, because then it was even dirtier and more caked up
          than ever.  Of course he never said anything to his lovers about
          the shit part, but his male and his female partners alike found
          it pleasurable to have their assholes licked, sucked, and blown.
                As he was licking her asshole and becoming disappointed
          at her absolute cleanliness, he took his right hand and
          massaged her clitoris, and with his left hand started finger-
          fucking her like there was no tomorrow.
                Right as Mamoru was about to come, the blow job came to
          a dead stop.  Mamoru could do nothing but stop and stare in dis-
          belief, but the mysterious stranger was nowhere near finished
          yet.  She turned around and started licking his balls, then
          kissing every part of his body, even his clothes (which were
          still on), until she reached his mouth.  After a long, pas-
          sionate French kiss, she moved her lips over to his ear and
          whispered, "Fuck me.  Show me what that massive dick of yours
          can do!"
                Before Mamoru could react, the woman just grabbed his
          still-erect dick and sat on it like a chair.  She moved up and
          down on it, reaching her right hand back to play with his balls
          and fondling her clit with her left.  As creatures from the
          Jujinkai are ambidextrous, this proved to be a pleasurable
          ride for both of them.
                By this time, about half an hour later, Usagi was just
          now coming out of her own little world and was slowly returning
          to reality.  As expected, though, the sounds of good nookie
          served only to accelerate her transition.  But when she looked
          around, she saw something that she wished she hadn't.
                She saw Mamoru fifty feet away, shamelessly making it
          with a woman who looked much, much better than Usagi ever did.
          Without thinking, Usagi just went over there and screamed,
          "Mamo-chan how could you!?"
                He wanted to cry, but instead was able to put up a hard
          facade, "It's none of your business what I do or who I have
          sex with.  And since when do I have to report to you?"

          ------------------------------------------------------------

                Back in the 2020's, Faust had actually managed to find
          a lake and had no trouble in kidnapping a girl suitable for
          the sacrifice.  He was already halfway through the first
          part of his conjuration.
                "...BAGLE? MOOOAH OL CORDZIZ.  L CAPIMAO IXOMAXIP...
                 ...MADRIIAX TORZU: OADRIAX OROCHA ABOAPRI....
                 ...OD OZAZMA PLAPLI IADNAMAD.
                 By the power of the glowing Loc-Nar placed in my hand,
          I, Faust Munihausen, command you, Ulotec, to come forth from
          this body of water and serve me.  Ulotec, I bring unto you a
          sacrifice, and I demand that you come forth!"
                He opened his robe and from it was flung a beautiful
          young girl (imagine something like Euphora from Urotsukidouji
          IV, episode 2, after she was exposed by Amano).  As she "flew"
          toward the lake, a green glob with no form grabbed her and
          guided her in.  The glob began taking form, mostly the form
          of many putrid-green tentacles with tips that looked like
          penis-heads.  That was all the form the glob took for the time
          being, as it was all that it needed to proceed with fucking
          its sacrifice.  Three of the penes (correct plural of "penis")
          went into her mouth, four went into her vagina, and about twenty
          squeezed into her ass.  Writhing in her own painful agony and
          glorious pleasure, the sacrifice's eyes opened wide and her
          pussy juices lubricated the tentacles in her hot sheath, while
          she started sucking fervently on the penes jammed in her mouth.
          Outside her overstuffed holes, hundreds of tentacles of many
          different sizes came all over her body, shooting their incan-
          descent purple fluids everywhere.  After a long while of this,
          she, too, came a powerful orgasm, her muscle contractions
          breaking off the head of half the tentacles in her pussy and
          most of what was in her rectum.  In response Ulotec just ripped
          her in half, blood flying everywhere except on Faust's robe.
                Ulotec took the form of a winged creature with dark,
          putrid green skin, red eyes, four legs and six arms, and 100
          dicks.  He glared at Faust with a cold, dagger-like stare.
          "Who the fuck are you and what the fuck do you want?"
                "My name is Munihausen.  I seek the holder of a stone
          known as the ginzuishou."
                "Ginzuishou?  What the fuck is that?  No.  I won't
          help you."
                Faust held his palm outward and upward toward the beast.
          The Loc-Nar emanated a glowing green light which tortured the
          creature.  No physical damage was inflicted, but the mental
          anguish visited upon Ulotec was unbearable.  "All right!  All
          right already!"  Ulotec managed to voice his concession.  "I'll
          help you! What do you want me to do?"
                Faust laughed and thought to himself, "Father, the Loc-Nar
          is more powerful than I had ever imagined.  When you first used
          it, it destroyed the Fatherland.  Now I am beginning to under-
          stand why."
                He turned to the demon and said, "In my father's diary it
          is written, that in Ulotec is one of the greatest powers of the
          Demon world.  You will use your powers to find she who is the
          posessor of the ginzuishou."
                "You already know she is dead.  At least to the human
          world for now anyway.  Where she is now, we cannot touch her,
          but where she was, we can access."  The demon focused its
          attention on a point just next to Faust and concentrated on
          that point.  There a gateway of glowing light opened up, just
          big enough for a human to step through.  Ulotec continued,
          "This gate will take you to this exact same site upon which
          you are standing, but in the year 1993.  There is a tunnel you
          must walk through to get there, and it is defended by a single
          guardian..."
                "Setuna of the human world."  Faust interrupted.  "I
          know of her.  She should serve to be no problem.  But, if the
          ginzuishou is not where you say, I shall return to destroy you."
                Faust walked into the gate, and it closed after his
          entry.
                In the tunnel he looked about him.  It was the tunnel of
          time about which he had heard so little.  With this he could
          prevent his father's death, Takeaki's failure to kill Nagumo,
          and all sorts of other mistakes he had committed along the
          way to world domination.  But it occurred to his calculating
          mind that if he had erased those mistakes, he would find him-
          self in a set of curcumstances such that he would not have
          learned that ruling the three worlds was as simple as stealing
          the ginzuishou from an airheaded little girl, and he may have
          fucked himself up even worse in the process.
                Minutes later, his mind was forcefully brought back to
          reality by the sound of a whisper somewhere behind him.
                "Dead Scream!"
                Before he had the chance to turn around to see the
          source of the sound, he was struck full in the back by a
          powerful burst of energy.  He did not scream out from the
          pain, but let out an "Uh!" as he was knocked a full six feet
          into the wall of the tunnel, creating a hole which was rough-
          ly man-shaped (you've all watched cartoons, so use your ima-
          gination).
                He managed to pull himself out of the wall and turned
          around to see himself confronted by a human woman with long,
          green-black hair, carrying a long key and wearing a black and
          white fuku.  It wasn't her beauty that caught his attention,
          but rather her ridiculous speech: "The tunnel of Time is not
          to be exploited for selfish gain.  I am Sailor Pluto, the
          soldier of eternity.  And on behalf of Pluto, I'll punish
          you!"

                Casually, quite nonchalantly, and with the attitude of
          a god speaking to an amoeba, replied calmly, "So you are
          Setsuna Meiou of the Silver Millenium.  You are of no conse-
          quence to me, but you are still in my way."  With that he lif-
          ted up his hand and was about to face his palm toward her.
                Setsuna sensed the coming attack, and so attempted to
          keep the initiative.  She let out another Dead Scream, but
          this time, the attack was dissipated by a black energy barrier
          that glowed around Faust when Pluto's devasting force hit it.
          The futility of her attack caused Faust to let out an evil
          laugh.  "I told you, Setsuna Meiou, that you are insignificant.
          Now I invite you to experience my power."
                She was shocked, but quickly got over her surprise and
          decided to attack him physically by using her key as a staff.
                She was too late.  By the time she got close enough to
          swing at him, he had his right hand raised with the Loc-Nar
          pointed towards her.  The ball pulsated and she was hit by a
          bright green fireball that knocked her into the wall of the
          tunnel.  Faust continued his attack.  "ZIM OLPAGED!"
                At this command three demons emerged from the walls.
          Each one had many heads and claws, and bodies of scarlet flames
          emanating gray smoke.  Their teeth were made out of steel and
          their claws out of sharp flint.
                They wasted no time in attacking their intended target.
          The first one made deep gashes in her face with its claw, while
          the others started eating at her arms and legs, sending blood
          all over the walls.  After the skin and muscle tissue had been
          eaten away from her arms and legs, her tits and groin were next.
          The first one bit into her left tit, completely removing the
          nipple and swallowing it.  The second one shaved her pubic
          hair off with its claws and stuffed it all down her love-hole,
          the sharpness of its claws causing her to ejaculate with her
          own blood.  The third one used its claws and ripped into her
          abdominal area.  It pulled out her small and large intestine
          and ripped it open, the mixture of chyme and feces spilling
          out all over her.  "Eat shit you biiiiitch!" It exclaimed
          while taking delight in its work.
                "SMALL LADY!!!!!!!!"
                The combination of being eaten alive, molested, and
          ripped open proved to be too much for her, but she was able
          to manage one final scream before she passed away.

          ------------------------------------------------------------

                Usagi was in the process of sneaking back in the house
          and was right outside her room when she heard Chibi-Usa
          tossing and turning, as if she was in the middle of a night-
          mare.   All of a sudden, as soon as Usagi made it into the
          door of her room, Chibi-Usa sprang up to a sitting position,
          still half asleep, yelling, "Pu!  Pu!  PUUUUUUUUU!!!!"
                "Chibi-Usa chan!  Wake up!"  Usagi shook Chibi-Usa,
          simultaneously trying to wake her up and comfort her.
                Chibi-Usa started crying.  "Pu.  He killed Pu and now
          he's on his way here."
                "Who's Pu?  It's only a dream, Chibi-Usa chan.  Calm
          down."
                "I'm sorry, Usagi, but it just seemed so real."
                "It's okay.  We'll always be here to protect you.
          Now lets get some sleep."  Usagi was happy that she had
          managed to diffuse this situation without waking up Luna,
          Shingo or her parents.
                Chibi-Usa went back to sleep, somewhat reluctantly and
          very uneasily, while Usagi, still rattled by her encounter
          with Mamoru (and the big fight that followed), sat up and cried
          for three hours before finally falling into sleep's dark
          embrace.
                But, needless to say, Cibi-Usa's nightmare had shown her
          all of Pluto's harrowing encounter.

          ------------------------------------------------------------

                At that selfsame moment, about one o'clock in the mor-
          ning, there was a lone figure stirring at the Hikawa Shrine.
          Unable to sleep, Rei figured that masturbating would relax
          her.  She kept a cucumber in the freezer at all times for
          this purpose, hidden from her grandfather's view.  She grabbed
          the cucumber and stealthily headed back to her room, so as not
          to wake up grandpa or Yuuichiro.  She sat up on her bed and
          disrobed quickly.  The cold vegetable felt good in her hand,
          and was already turning her on more then she already was.
                She stood up off the bed and walked over to the full
          legnth mirror across the room.  She loved looking at herself
          naked, especially when she was either jacking off or fucking.
          She took the cucumber, still cold, and placed it on her ster-
          num, right between her firm, luscious tits.  From there she
          slowly moved it to the right, gently spiraling around her
          rock-hard nipple.  When she at last brought it to her nipple,
          the neurons sent a flash of pleasure up to her brain.  Figh-
          ting hard to hold back a loud moan, she used her free
          hand to start massaging her other breast, and used the hand
          with the cucumber in it to slowly work the cucumber from
          her breast to her pussy.  As the frozen shaft slowly drew a
          squiggly line downward from her ripe, supple mammary glands,
          pleasure waves were sent up to her brain at every inch.  So
          by the time the cucumber made contact with her swollen red
          clit, the sensations were unbearable and she could no longer
          hold back the moan she was fighting.  She let it out loud,
          and was thankful when it seemed that nobody had woken up.
                Well, nobody had woken up, but then, there was also
          the houseguest that had never fallen asleep.  There was a
          small hole in the door of her room, and from the other side
          she was being watched by a Lakota man with dark hair, brown
          eyes, a hook nose and light olive skin.  He was an exchange
          student from America who had been staying at the temple for
          awhile, and ever since his first day there, he got horny every
          time he saw her, but wasn't yet sure whether the other guy there
          stood to be any competition.  But now he knew that Yuuichiro
          meant nothing to her, otherwise she would've gone to his room
          and fucked his brains out instead of masturbating on her own.
          And to sweeten the pot even more, she was only calling out
          one name.  "Jason... Jason..."
                That was his name.  If she hadn't called this out, then
          he'd have only just been aroused (heavily), but now he was on
          the verge of jacking off himself.  But instead, he did the one
          thing most foreign from his nature; he burst into the door,
          dick in hand, and let her know.  "Bitch, prepare to get
          FUCKED!"
                Her eyes opened wide when she saw his reflection in
          the mirror.  "Hoshii?"
                "Damn right.  Now get on your knees and prepare for
          communion with the Great Red Serpent.  Pray now that you will
          be worthy to receive His sacred blessings."
                Rei loved it when someone else took charge.  Yuuichiro
          was incapable of doing that, and that's why she used him and
          put him through all the shit she did.  But Jason, now that
          she knew what he was capable of, was a different story.  He
          never took any shit off her or kissed her ass, and this
          is what attracted her to him.  But she didn't have time to
          think about that now; her mouth was too busy getting fucked.
                She began by licking the "line" that led from the anus
          to the back of the balls.  Slowly, tenderly, gently, licking,
          sucking, and kissing it all the way.  She repeated this pro-
          cess about two or three times, and after the last time she
          took his balls into her mouth and just started humming.  As
          she did this, Jason's highly aroused mind drifted to thinking
          of the old N.W.A. song "She Swallowed It."  The prelude to
          that song went over and over in his mind:

                "Lesson Two:  gently place the balls into the mouth,
                 and ... Hummmmmmmm..."

                He had never had this done to him before, and never
          expected it to tingle as much as it did.  Sure, he had had
          his dick sucked, his balls licked, and several other things,
          but never his balls hummed on.  Oh, well.  It was just better
          than he had expected.
                After a few minutes of humming, Rei moved on and finally
          got around to putting his over-erect penis into her mouth.
          All she could fit into her mouth was the head, and so while
          she caressed the Serpent's head with her tongue, she wrapped
          her long, raven-black hair around is shaft, put her right
          hand over that, and jacked him off.  With her left hand she
          massaged his scrotum.
                The texture of her hair being rubbed against his dick
          was a feeling he had felt only once before in his life, and
          he had forgotten how good that feeling was (it's indescribable
          to a reader who hasn't had it done to them).  He was already
          hard as a rock, and the combination of her licking his ass,
          humming on his balls, and finally this, proved to be too
          much for him.  No more than five minutes had passed before
          he let out a good, healthy nut.
                He came all over her mouth, overfilling it and conse-
          quently getting it all over her face, her hands, and her
          hair.  As she was about to spit the semen out of her mouth,
          his palm made sharp contact with her temple, knocking her
          down to the floor.
                "You were worthy to receive His blessing, now swallow
          it and be thankful for what you get, you whore!"
                Rei knew she'd like it rough, but she never knew how
          rough until just now.  She obeyed his command, licking his
          nut off her hands and as much out of her hair as possible,
          after swallowing the bit that was already in her mouth.
          This was the first time she had tasted come, and it was
          wonderful.  The sweet and salty taste went down her throat
          so well, and she enjoyed it.
                "Good.  You truly are worthy.  Give me the cucumber and
          get ready."
                "Oh, baby.  Eat me, please."  She asked as she stood up.
                That was the worst thing she could have said.  As soon
          as she made the request, the first thing he did was ball up a
          fist and ram it into her stomach.  He didn't exactly like
          doing this to her, but after studying her for two months he
          knew this was the only type of thing she could really go for.
                "Stupid bitch.  You think I'd eat a slut like you."  He
          forced an evil grin as he said this, watching her twitch on
          the floor, undecided as to whether or not this was torture or
          pleasure.
                While she was trying to decide, Jason went up to her and
          lay her down on the back.  He started licking the space between
          her tits, lubricating them, while fondling her nipples with his
          hands.  When he was satisfied her tits were lubricated enough,
          he straddled her chest and lowered his dick into that space.
          He grabbed her breasts, holding them together with his dick in
          between, and started pushing his dick in and out.  Rei lubri-
          cated the head of his penis with some saliva and then put the
          head in her mouth.  Sliding his dick in between her luscious,
          ripe breasts while her mouth was on the head gave him a feeling
          he'd never forget, but then she slipped, and bit it.
                Without hesitation he slapped the shit out of her.   Lea-
          ving her bruised all over.  He took his dick out from her tits,
          grabbed the cucumber (which was still partially frozen), and
          rammed it straight up her asshole.  He rammed it hard, making
          sure she'd feel the pain of such a large object being crammed
          into such a tight space.  She held back a scream as blood poured
          out from her anus.  To enhance all this, he forcefully put her
          on her back, lifted her legs up, and proceeded to fuck her vagina.
                Rei would've fought back under normal circumstances, but
          this was something she was enjoying all too much.  The blood,
          the torture, the absolute loss of control, were all things she
          had fantasized about ever since she had first heard about S&M,
          but never to the extent she was experiencing now.  This was well
          beyond her wildest dreams, and the feeling was just plain awe-
          some.
                About four hours after this whole ordeal had begun, with
          him still inside her, they both fell asleep.

          ------------------------------------------------------------

                It was the first beaking of daylight.  By a lake, a
          black-robed man carrying a long staff resembling a key had
          just materialized into the year 1993.  This was the exact
          same place he had left 27 years in the future, and Faust
          was pissed about not seeing Usagi or the ginzuishou here,
          but happy about having acquired a new toy.
                After a little bit of experimentation, he figured out
          how to use Setsuna's time-travel key, and realized the
          power he could attain through its use.  He was tired, how-
          ever, and decided to rest at the deserted house right next
          to the lake.
                The house looked deserted for about a year, which is
          quite unusual for any large estate.  Its crumbled foundation
          was still extant in the 2020's but Munihausen had no idea
          that it could ever have been this impressive.  In the front
          room he found a table which had many papers on it, some in
          Japanese, but most of them in a script used only amongst
          the Majinkai.
                The Majinkai are a group of evil humans who live be-
          neath the surface of the earth, at the place where the
          boundaries of the Makai and the Ninjinkai meet.  There are
          no holidays in that evil society of theirs, and they will not
          set foot in the Ninjinkai unless they are manipulating its
          inhabitants towards some twisted or selfish end.  This caused
          Faust to become curious as to what kind of Majin would live
          in a house in the human world, and so he started translating
          the manuscripts to see if they would give him a clue.
                After reading the first two pages on the table, he
          had ascertained that the person living here was a Majin
          nobleman, who had been sent to the human world to gather
          human energy and also to find a crystal.  On the third page
          he found that that crystal was called the ginzuishou, and
          that every time he attempted to get either, he would be
          stopped by a heroine named Sailor Moon.
                "And it is she who holds the crystal now,"  Faust
          thought to himself.  "At first I was mad at Ulotec for not
          bringing me directly to the ginzuishou when I materialized
          here.  But now I understand.  The man who occupied this house,
          he has information which might be of more use to me than just
          getting the crystal by itself."
                But, tired as he was, he decided to check it all out
          after he got some sleep.

                At the Tsukino household, it was ten o'clock in the
          morning, but it was a Saturday, so Usagi could sleep late with-
          out any problem.  Everybody else had gone to the store and
          left Luna, Usagi, and Chibi-Usa in the house asleep.
                Chibi-Usa was the first to wake up.  Her sleep had been
          uneasy, but no more night-terrors of the same type she had had
          of Pu getting eaten alive.  Instead, her dream was about Pu's
          spirit warning her of some type of danger, and telling her the
          crystal key was now usable.  She didn't know what to make of
          it, and wished Pu was there to help her, but then she got an
          idea.
                She got up out of the bed, glad she didn't wake Usagi
          or Luna up in the process, and went over to Luna-P.  She shook
          Luna-P and looked into its eyes, trying to communicate with
          her black-fuku'ed friend.  There was no response.  "Are you
          there Pu?"  she called out desperately.  "Pu?"
                But there was still no response.  After half an hour of
          trying, she gave up and started crying.  Usagi, as usual, slept
          right through it, but Luna woke up.
                "Chibi-Usa chan, why are you crying?" Luna asked.
                "Pu's gone.  Somebody hurt Pu."
                "Who's Pu?  Who hurt Pu?"
                "Only my best friend.  I had a dream last night that in
          the future somebody hurt Pu and made monsters eat her alive."
                "It must be the Black Moon.  Now that Rubeus is dead,
          they could have decided to send someone else."  Luna went to
          the bed to wake up Usagi.
                "Usagi chan..."
                Luna shook her.  No response.
                "Usagi chan..."
                Still no response.
                "USAGI!!!!"
                Usagi bolted up to a sitting position, now wide awake.
                "Wh- what?"
                "Chibi-Usa chan has just told me about a dream she had
          last night, and I think the Black Moon might be sending some-
          one else now that Rubeus has been defeated."
                "Come on, Luna, it was just a dream."
                "No it wasn't," Chibi-Usa broke in on their conver-
          sation.  "I used Luna-P to try reaching Pu just now, and there
          was no answer."
                Usagi responded, "Just who's this 'Pu' you keep talking
          about?  And how do you know she wasn't just now using the
          bathroom?"
                "I tried for thirty minutes straight!"
                "Maybe she was taking a shower!"
                A big teardrop formed on Luna's head as it became evident
          she was growing tired of Usagi's refusal to grasp the point
          being presented.  "Usagi will you get serious!  Now, Chibi-
          Usa chan, what was this new enemy like?"
                "He was all mean and ugly.  He looked like an older one
          of those gaijin in my class at school.  He was old and ugly,
          and he had green hair and a glass eye, half his face is covered
          with metal.   His hand was made out of metal too, and he had a
          little green ball inside it that shot fireballs.  He used it to
          call monsters out of the walls, too.  They were made out of
          like fire and had these mean sharp claws and...they were just
          terrible!"
                The vision of seeing her best friend butchered and fil-
          leted had traumatized Chibi-Usa, and remembering all of this
          sent the child into a state of outright panic.
                "See Luna, now look what you've done!"  Usagi yelled at
          her cat.
                "You don't get it yet, do you?  Do you know any small
          children who can make up something like this?  I can't even
          think of too many grown ups who could come up with a story
          like that.  Besides, I've got a strange feeling about this,
          and I think we need to call the other senshi right away."
                So Usagi called the other senshi, and got answers from
          all of them except Rei, who she figured was still asleep, so
          they all decided to go over to the temple for the big emer-
          gency meeting.

                When they got to Rei's house, grandpa was awake, taking
          Yuuichiro through his training exercises.  After hitting on
          them like usual, he finally told them she was probably still
          asleep and to go up to her room to find out.
                What they saw when they got up to her room was what
          startled the hell out of them.

                In Rei's room, the only thing they saw was Rei naked
          and bruised up, asleep with a cucumber hanging out of her
          ass and the new exchange student naked and asleep on top of
          her.  Ami was the first to react, able to do nothing but
          turn her head away in disgust.
                Usagi was almost as shock as Ami, but was so dumbfounded
          she could not do anything but stare, but was able to manage
          covering Chibi-Usa's eyes with her hand.
                Makoto and Minako were anything but shocked.  Jealous
          would've been more like it, as they both thought he was cute,
          too, and had a bet going as to who would be the first to
          snag him.  Even though pissed off and somewhat depressed, they
          couldn't help but giggle.
                "We really shouldn't be staring at them like this."  Ami
          said with a contemptuous tone.
                "I don't see you trying to turn you head to other way?"
          Makoto commented, causing a large teardrop to form on Ami's
          forehead.
                Makoto's and Minako's giggling woke Rei up and, as she
          looked around while she was still fairly groggy, her face
          flushed red with embarrassment when she noticed where the sound
          was coming from.
                "Oh shit!" was all that raced from her mind as she tried
          getting up, but last night's beating made her too sore to move.
          Having a cucumber stuck up her anus didn't help her out too much,
          either.  She tried to manage saying something to pull herself
          out of such an awkward situation, but ended up tripping on
          her own words.
                "It's okay, Rei," Minako said.  "You and Jason are just
          into some real perverted ways of having fun.  You don't have
          to cover up for it."
                "But, it's not what it seems, really..." Rei was still
          trying to pull herself out.
                "It seems like you had the shit beat out of you, and
          a cucumber stuck up your ass and you enjoyed every minute of
          it."  Makoto cut her off.  "So if that's not what it is,
          what is it?"
                Rei decided it was better to just shut up then instead
          of digging herself deeper into a hole.
                "Ah Wincincala, hanhepi kin lila waste lo!  Lel wanna
          ake cipaspayin kte wacin yelo!"  Jason was beginning to wake
          up and had forgotten that he was in Japan.  Everybody just
          stared at him out of not understanding what he had said.
                "Nani?"  Rei asked, part of her hoping he wouldn't
          translate that in front of her friends.
                As he hadn't noticed the other senshi, he showed no
          restraint in translating.  "Baby, I said that the night was won-
          derful and that I wanna fuck you again right here and now!"
                That was the last straw.  Ami bolted out the door out of
          shock over such boldness.  Usagi and Chibi-Usa were both
          fixated in surprise over what they had just heard, and
          Makoto and Minako just couldn't resist cracking up right then
          and there.
                This pissed Rei off beyond belief.  She threw Jason off
          her and headed over to her bed to get something to put on,
          leaving a thin trail of blood behind her.  "Hey Rei, lemme
          get that for you."  Makoto reached over and pulled the cucum-
          ber out from between her butt-cheeks.  Jason tried hard not
          to laugh but instead decided it would be better to sneak out
          of there and save himself from any further embarrassment.
                And so the meeting began.  Chibi-Usa told everyone about
          her dream and Luna told them her interpretation.  After that
          everyone discussed what the best strategy would be for this
          new enemy.

                Later on, around three o'clock that afternoon, Faust
          awoke from his slumber.  He hated waking up in the afternoon,
          as this was the sign of the undisciplined mind and worthy
          only of the irresponsible, the stupid, and the makemono.
                Before returning to his study of the documents he
          had found, he decided to see if there was anything else in
          the house that might be useful.  Before long, he made it to
          the center of the mansion, which appeared to be an elaborate
          observatory.  On each of the walls of the room was an in-
          scription that translated, "Everything is ruled by the
          stars," and another that said, "The stars know everything."
                "Not quite," Faust thought to himself, remembering
          the Latin "Sapiens Dominabitur Astris (the wise one shall
          rule over the stars)."  Nevertheless, this room looked like
          a suitable ritual chamber, and so far the entire house
          looked like it would be a good base of operations should he
          have to remain in 1993 for awhile.  Conveniently located
          just outside the city, fully stocked refrigerator (Majinkai
          food kept for a lot longer than Ninjinkai food, and most of it
          was just as consumable for humans), and a Ferarri in the
          garage.  What more could a man of the 90's ask for?
                He decided to return to the texts he had found and was
          glad that he did.  They spoke of the ginzuishou, the pro-
          cedure for tracking it down, and the possibility of it having
          some connection with a young girl named Naru.  "Insignificant.
          What I want is... here!  Yes, I have found it..."
                What he finally found was one paper which went into
          detail about Sailor Moon's greatest weakness, and another which
          told her real name.
                "The fool.  From his research it appears that he never
          found the ginzuishou, though from these notes, I will.  I will
          find this boy who is named only as Tuxedo Kamen and use him
          as the instrument of my conquest."

          ------------------------------------------------------------

                At about that same time in the afternoon, give or take
          a few minutes, Mamoru was also just beginning to wake up.  He
          had taken home the strange woman from the previous night and
          oh, did they make one hell of a night out of it.  Upon waking
          up, he was surprised to find she was gone.  "I needed that,"
          he thought to himself, "perhaps more than I thought.  I love
          Usako, but I can't be near her for now.  I guess I need to
          get a lover on the side so I can get my mind off her from
          time to time."
                After putting on some clothes, he went out to the
          balcony to get some fresh air and think.
                His thinking time was cut short, however, as he shortly
          thereafter sensed that his beloved Usagi was in some kind of
          danger.  "Shit!  This would have to happen now, wouldn't it?"
          he snapped to himself, and headed out, transforming into
          Tuxedo Kamen along the way.
                When he got there he saw all five senshi badly hurt;
          Mars and Mercury were knocked unconscious while the other three
          were pretty badly wounded.  They were fighting two monsters,
          one who was pale blue with a set of locust wings, eyes like a
          common housefly, antenna like a  grasshopper, and eight legs,
          each terminating in claws with four "fingers."  The second one
          was bright red and looked somewhat humanoid, but the eyes
          were large and perfectly round, the ears were missing, and
          the mouth was an oval about 1 foot in diameter and carrying
          about 150 piss-yellow teeth.
                The situation facing the remaining conscious senshi
          was fearfully gruesome.  Jupiter attempted to use Sparkling
          Wide Pressure on the blue demon, but the demon just swallowed
          the attack and spit it right back at her, three times worse.
          Makoto shook in agony as the electricity coursed all through
          her shapely body, burning her fuku to ashes along with the
          skin on several parts of her body.  The now naked, severely
          burned, but brave soldier of justice staggered back to her
          feet and tried Supreme Thunder on the red one, which was
          currently busy feasting on Venus.
                Venus had been grabbed by the red one only seconds
          before Jupiter had foolishly tried attacking the blue one.
          Now, Venus was being held in a crushing bear-hug, and was
          unable to perform the gesturing necessary for the Lovely
          Chain or even the Crescent Beam.  As this was going on
          the monster let its three hideously deformed penes bury
          themselves deep within her hot, soft cunt, churning hard
          and fast.  Venus was about to pass out from this, but it was
          then that the creature was hit by Jupiter's Supreme Thunder,
          which caused it to be distracted long enough for her to free
          her hands to where she could use the Crescent Beam.  She tried
          it on the demon's forehead and it was only phased long enough
          for her to manage to get away.  Seconds later the beast was
          back on it feet, highly pissed off, and ready for more action.
                Sailor Moon had been watching over the fallen bodies,
          of Mars and Mercury when she noticed the blue demon turning
          Jupiter's attack against her, and that the monster was now
          moving in to rape her.  Seconds after Jupiter got out the
          Supreme Thunder to help Venus, the blue demon spat out a
          sticky, bright purple, web-like substance, and then it
          started moving in for the kill.  Moon noticed this and used
          Moon Tiara Action to cut Jupiter free of the web, which
          worked with no difficulty.  This inspired her to use the tiara
          on the creature itself, but when she did that, it simply passed
          right through the creature, inflicting no damage whatsoever.
                Tuxedo was about to enter this losing battle, but it
          seemed that as soon as he got there, the monsters disappeared.
          Both he and the senshi were surprised.  Why didn't the
          monsters kill them off while they had the chance?  Mamoru
          figured there was more to this than meets the eye, but wanted
          to get out of there as soon as possible so he could avoid
          Usagi.  He did just that, and headed back to his apartment.
                From atop a tall building nearby, the man who both
          started, and finished, the battle below watched as Tuxedo
          entered the scene, and began following him as he left.

                "Excellent," Faust thought to himself.  "All I have to
          do is follow this boy home and find his true identity.  Then I
          can find his weakness and make him my servant."
                Mamoru had made it to his apartment.  Unaware that he
          was being watched, he had transformed back into himself on the
          way.  He went back out to the terrace, where he normally
          went to think, and started talking to himself about his
          situation with Usagi.
                From the roof of the apartment building, Faust lis-
          tened in with earnest.  "So, his real name is Mamoru Chiba,
          and he is torn between his love for Usagi Tsukino, and his
          perceived necessity to avoid her.  This will provide me with
          the perfect base upon which to build him up as my servant."
                He went back to the mansion and scryed into the Loc-
          Nar to learn more about the reason Mamoru was avoiding Usagi,
          and ended up learning out about Crystal Tokyo, Mamoru's dream,
          and a little bit about the Black Moon.  What better way to
          manipulate a person's feelings than to understand their root
          cause?  This was the logic Faust applied, and it was success-
          ful in providing him with a plan to use Mamoru as his servant.
                Later that night, a few hours after dark, the sleeping
          form of Mamoru Chiba was paid a visit.  The black-robed
          figure perched himself on the rail of the terrace and by
          force of will caused the window to open.  He also caused Ma-
          moru to wake up and the dialogue began.
                "Wh- who are you?"  Mamoru asked.
                "My name is Munihausen.  I have come from the court of
          Crystal Tokyo to warn you of a new Black Moon plot."
                "What kind of plot are they planning."
                "We know that you have been having dreams warning you
          to stay away from Usagi Tsukino.  These dreams are a hoax im-
          planted in your mind by the family of Black Moon.  They have
          been implanted because they know that the union between you
          and Usagi Tsukino can destroy them.  Don't be deceived.  I
          will show you the end result of their plan."
                Faust held up his palm and Mamoru began to see a vision
          materialize before him.  In the vision Mamoru saw Usagi car-
          rying a shopping bag and walking down the street with a hand-
          some young man who was about 5'10" in height, 180 pounds, and
          about a year younger than Mamoru.  They were walking down the
          street laughing, talking, and in gereral she seemed to feel
          better with him than she ever did with Mamoru.  It was a hot,
          sunny day, so he bought her an ice cream from a street vendor,
          and the two continued on their way, laughing and smilimg all
          the while.  The sight of it caused Mamoru's heart to swell up
          with jealousy and rage over Usagi's new romance, and he started
          to turn his head in disgust.
                "Look at it, Mamoru."  Faust said as Mamoru turned his
          head.  "There is still even more to their plan."
                Mamoru looked back at the images Faust was showing him.
          Usagi and her new lover had walked down a street and were now
          about to enter an apartment building which Mamoru didn't recog-
          nize, but which seemed to be in a very wealthy part of town.
          The couple went into an elevator and got off on the fifth
          floor, then walked down the hall to an apartment three doors
          down and on the left side.  They entered the apartment and
          Usagi kissed him passionately as they closed the door, then
          said to her lover, "Honey, stay right here for a few minutes.
          I've got something I wanna show you."

                The man sat down on the couch while Usagi went down a
          hallway and into a door.  When she came out a few minutes la-
          ter she had taken the meatballs out of her hair and was wearing
          it down, and she was also wearing a short denim skirt and a
          low-cut, see- through blouse. Over it she had a denim jacket
          (matching the skirt), and was wearing it open.  The blue of
          the denim matched the coloring in her eyes, and the tightness
          of the entire outfit gave Mamoru quite a woody.
                Usagi went over to her lover and bent over her sitting
          companion, the low cut on her blouse giving him a clear view
          down into her round tits.  She leaned down and kissed him
          several times, gently on the lips at first, but working their
          way up to a monster French kiss.  The man started moving his
          hands up to feel on her tits when Usagi blocked his advance
          and whispered, "Now for what I have to show you."
                Needless to say, Mamoru was now beginning to get sick,
          on top of all that rage and jealousy which had already de-
          veloped within him.  But he still managed to control it and
          kept forcing himself to watch.
                Usagi had left her partner and walked over to the stereo
          system on the other side of the room and hit the "play" button
          on the CD player.  The room was filled with the sound of a soft
          jazz instrumental, and Usagi started stirring her hips to the
          slow, seductive beat.  She slowly moved her hands up from her
          thighs to her breasts, cupping the her mammary glands and
          moving her hands over them in a circular motion, slowly and
          quite seductively.  She kept her left hand over her left
          breast while moving her right hand slowly south, pulling up
          her skirt and panties and starting to play with her hot, lus-
          cious folds.
                While keeping her right hand on her pussy, she slowly
          moved her left hand to the back of her waist and began un-
          zipping her skirt, moving her right hand from her pussy in
          order to let it fall on the floor.
                Instead of resuming her display of autoerotic technique,
          she arched her shoulders back to help her remove the jacket.
          This happened with ease, and she lightly tossed the jacket to
          land on the couch a few inches away from her lover.  She then
          walked slowly toward him, motioning for him to get up and come
          close to her.  He got up and did that, and when they met they
          kissed while she unbuttoned his shirt and unzipped his pants.
          When she was finished taking his shirt off and when his pants
          were unbuttoned, unzipped and lying at his feet, her lips left
          his, and moving their way slowly southward, kissing every inch
          of flesh between his mouth and his groin.  He wasn't wearing
          any underwear, so Mamoru could see his long, perfect dick, so
          big and straight and by now so hard that it was starting to
          turn Mamoru on, but his feelings about Usagi being with another
          man ruled out over his own desire to be with another man.
                As Usagi's mouth had made it to his rock-hard member,
          she started licking the bottom of it, beginning with the part
          where the shaft met the front of his scrotum.  She put her lips
          there as a starting point, and with those same lips she worked
          her way up the blood vessel running all the way through from
          the testes to the glans, millimeter by agonizing, pleasure-
          giving millimeter.

                On the bottom of the penis, at what could probably be
          termed the "inner vertex" of the head (a man will know this by
          looking at his own dick, a woman by looking at her boy-
          friend's), there is a short flap of skin on a line from that
          point to the beginning of the foreskin.  As soon as Usagi's
          lips made it to that point she nibbled on that line gently,
          sucking on it and licking it several times with her tongue.
          A bead of pre-cum formed on outside the hole on the tip of
          his glans and landed on the tip of her nose.  Sensing this
          and hearing his moan, Usagi realized it was time to take his
          dick right into her mouth.  He had a big penis, but tried
          deepthroating it anyway, and a look of pleasant surprise
          came across her face when she found she was able to take it
          all.  Her partner smiled, and put his hands on the back of
          her head, pushing her face against his lower torso.  He
          moaned loudly, and after four minutes his moans turned into
          the full-fledged screams of a truly cataclysmic orgasm.
          Usagi backed her mouth off it a little so as to make room
          for the come shooting out, and started swallowing, savoring
          the taste.  After he finished his orgasm, she licked any
          remaining nut off the head of his penis, truly enjoying her
          work, and started sucking on the head again in the attempt
          to restore his erection.
                Her efforts paid off well, and as soon as his erection
          returned, she took her mouth off his head, put some saliva on
          the palm of her hand, and used that hand to massage the head
          as she worked her way back up to a standing position.  Once
          in that standing position, she started kissing her lover
          passionately while jacking him off at the same time, and af-
          ter about 30 seconds of kissing she moved her mouth over to
          his ear and whispered, "Fuck me."
                Wasting no time, the man grabbed Usagi and turned her
          around, then not gently, but not roughly either, guided her
          down to the ground on her palms and knees.  "Bring your ass
          up a little higher," he coached her into the position.
                She did as she was told, and as soon as her ass was
          up to the right height, he dropped to his knees too and
          started pumping her doggy style.  He didn't fuck around with
          starting it slow or gentle, no.  From the very first second
          he was inside her hot, wet slit, he fucked it hard and fast,
          making long strokes that seemed to be more for his pleasure
          than for hers.  Usagi just straight out screamed on account
          of the pain he was getting from him; it was evident she wasn't
          really enjoying it, but she wanted too much to keep his love
          to say no (it's sad that too many women in real life share
          this psychological problem, but I guess a hentai fanfic is
          really no place to lecture).
                As her screams became louder, her lover asked, "If I
          didn't look the way I do now, would you still love me, Usagi
          chan?"
                Usagi didn't hear him over her own screaming, but what
          she screamed out next coincided in such a way as to be taken
          as an answer, "Yes!  Yes!  Oh, yes!  I love you!  Yeeeeesss!"
                Mamoru, by now, had become so jealous, angry, and dis-
          gusted that he had long past the point at which he wanted to
          look away, and was now so disgusted and enraged that all he
          could do was watch; it was like the image had enthralled his
          mind and he couldn't turn away.
                Back to the show at hand.  As soon as Usagi had screamed
          that out to her new lover, a blinding light filled the room.
          "Good, you stupid slut!!!!!"  he yelled at her as his voice
          became coarse and he bagan to change.  Hundreds of miniature
          snake-like appendages emerged from his eyes, nostrils, mouth,
          and ears, and his fingers all turned into a number of such
          appendages also.  His body changed from the form of a human
          to a monster with the form of a pointed head with a single
          diamond shaped eye in the middle.  White hair covered the
          creature all over, and was covered with thick, scaly plates
          all over its chest and back, which in turn were covered with
          spikes about four inches long.  The tentacles started entering
          her mouth and her ass, even making new holes in her ears, nos-
          trils, and eye sockets.  Other tentacles found their way to
          her tits, a group of them squeezing one of her tits so hard
          it was actually cut off from her body.  A long tongue darted
          out from the creature's mouth and picked up the disembodied
          tit, bringing it back to the mouth and allowing the creature
          to eat it, savoring the taste of Usagi's blood.
                "So, you thought you could keep us from our destiny,
          didn't you?"  The creature said as it was raping her.  "End
          of the road, Sailor Moon!"

                All Mamoru saw in the "Viewscreen" after that was a
          bright red flash, similar to what is shown in anime when
          there a mass shedding of blood.  After that the only thing
          he saw was the monster pulling away from Usagi's body and
          holding the crystal, boasting about how its masters from the
          Black Moon will be pleased with its work.
                At this point, all Mamoru could do was scream.  "No!
          Usako!  No!  Noooooooo!!!!"
                Faust turned off the images and again spoke to Mamoru.
          "If you simply ignore the dream and go go back to her, we know
          that they are capable of implanting images in your mind so
          strong your brain will explode, or they just might try this
          technique on Usagi.  There is only one way to prevent this
          from happening."
                "Just tell me.  I'll do anything!"  Mamoru pleaded
          desparately.
                "You must get your hands on the ginzuishou and give it
          to me.  I can combine its power with the power of the green
          ball in my hand.  This will create a mental barrier which they
          cannot penetrate."
                "I _must_ get my hands on it?  How would I do that?" Ma-
          moru asked, half suspecting Faust himself was sent from the
          Black Moon in the attempt to get information out of him about
          the crystal, or just to outright steal it.
                "You insult your own intelligence, Mamoru.  But I un-
          derstand that you are testing me, and so I will tell you that
          the ginzuishou is in Usagi's, or should I say Sailor Moon's,
          posession."
                Mamoru knew that the Black Moon knew Sailor Moon had
          the crystal, and that they didn't know that Usagi was Sailor
          Moon.  Since Faust did know, but mostly because Mamoru's
          feelings on the matter had just been turned upside-down by the
          little porno movie he had just been shown, Mamoru was easily
          convinced that he was telling the truth about his origins.
                "Okay, I believe you're who you say you are, but why
          must I get the crystal from Usagi?"
                "Because with it you can protect your love from this
          incredible obstruction.  When you get it, I will teach you
          you the procedure.  It must be done by a man, and Usagi
          must not know anything about this, because for her to know
          would ruin the whole operation."
                Mamoru was excited at the chance to get back with
          Usagi, especially after the incident by the pier the
          previous night.  "I'll do it, but how do I find you when
          I get it?"
                "Don't worry.  I will know."
                With that Faust jumped off the terrace and disappeared.

          ------------------------------------------------------------

                That night Mamoru went over to Usagi's house.  Every-
          body over there, fortunately, was fast asleep and he made sure
          to be extra-quiet in breaking in.  He went straight to Usagi's
          room, remembering the floor plan from the few times he had
          been there when the rest of her family wasn't home.  He was
          about to search her room for the crystal but then remembered
          that she once said something about sleeping with it under
          her pillow.  "Shit!  This is gonna be real easy, isn't it?" he
          said to himself sarcastically.
                "Mamo chan, please...." Usagi suddenly mumbled in her
          sleep.
                She was making motions as if she was kissing Mamoru in
          her dream, perhaps making love to him.  This gave him an idea.
          He went over to her sleeping form and kissed her, and she res-
          ponded very warmly, kissing him passionately while still asleep.
          This seemed to keep her attention distracted, so he took the
          chance of putting his hand under her pillow and exploring.
          Yep.  Sure enough, there it was, so he took the crystal broach,
          ended his kiss with Usagi, and got out of there as soon as
          possible after leaving a note on her desk.

                The next morning Usagi woke up, strangely hornier than
          usual, but couldn't masturbate with Chibi-Usa in the room.
          So with what little self-control she had, she resisted the
          urge and proceeded to get dressed.  All went well until she
          looked under her pillow for the broach.  At first she was
          surprised that it was not there and then pissed at Chibi-
          Usa for taking it, but then noticed that Chibi-Usa was still
          asleep, and so deduced that she couldn't have taken it.
                Pissed off anyway, she decided to tear the whole house
          apart in order to find it, starting with Shingo's room.  Need-
          less to say, Shingo was awakened by the sound of her searching
          and was infuriated when his sister accused him of stealing her
          cherished broach.
                "Oh, that thing.  What would I want with a thing like
          that?"
                "You're _lying_!  You just want to annoy me, that's
          why you took it."
                Shingo started calling, "Oh Mom!"
                Usagi, not wanting to get into trouble, simply left
          Shingo's room.  "That little spore," she thought to herself,
          "I knew he took it."  She decided wait.  Hopefully, Shingo
          would leave sometime during the day and she'd have a chance
          to sneak into his room and search through it later.
                Now convinced that he was the one who took it, Usagi
          went downstairs to the refrigerator to find something to
          eat.  She found a bowl of cold noodles, grabbed that, and went
          to the table to eat it.  As she ate, she thought about the
          incident that took place the previous day.
                "Maybe Luna's right about Chibi-Usa's dream.  But then
          why did they stop yesturday when they did?  I mean, they
          could've beaten us if they'd really wanted, right?" she
          meditated on these questions, and a few more.
                "But Mamoru?  He didn't show up yesturday to help us.
          Maybe, maybe it really _is_ over and he really doesn't love
          me anymore."
                Luna and Chibi-Usa both walked down into the dining
          room.  "Good morning, Usagi chan," Luna announced their
          presence in this way.
                "Oh, hi, Luna." Usagi said.
                "What's wrong?" Chibi-Usa asked, noticing her state
          of distress.
                Usagi replied, "It's yesturday.  We were losing, and
          Mamoru never showed up to help us.  I think he really
          doesn't love me anymore."
                "And what makes you think that?"  Luna questioned.
          "There have been plenty of times when Mamoru hasn't come to
          help you, even before he gave you the cold shoulder."
                "But the other night," Usagi continued, "I saw him
          making love to another woman!"  She broke out crying as she
          articulated the last half of the sentence.
                "Oh. I guess I can't argue with that, but then I found
          this note on your desk this morning."  Luna said, and then
          told Chibi-Usa to give the note to Usagi.
                Usagi read the note.  "Usako, please forgive me."
                That's what it read.  It had no signature, but it was
          definitely Mamoru's handwriting.
                "It's Mamo chan's, all right," Usagi sobbed, "but how
          did it get in my room.  Unless..."
                Without warning Usagi headed for the door and ran
          straight for her ex-lover's apartment.
                "I sense major trouble from this." Luna said to Chibi-
          Usa, "We'd better getthe other senshi and follow her."
                Rei was way sore from two days straight of beatings, but
          she was rested enought to make the trip.  Ami had healed
          pretty quickly, though she was still somewhat sore.  All in
          all, the senshi were all to meet at Mamoru's house, hoping at
          least one of them would get there before Usagi did.
                At Mamoru's house, Mamoru had been up for awhile and
          was in the middle of eating when he noticed the windows by his
          terrace open.
                "So, you have it, Mamoru Chiba.  Now I shall show you."
                "You'll show me how I can love Usagi and protect her
          from danger?"
                "Yes."
                Ever since his first conjuration, Faust learned how to
          play human weaknesses.  What he did not learn through trial
          and error, he learned by means of his first familiar.  Now
          his education was about to pay off big.  "Lovesick little
          boys are pathetic." he thought to himself.  "So weak-willed
          and easily deceived by such moronic lines."
                Faust continued his explanation to Mamoru.  "You must
          give the ginzuishou to me, and I will combine its power
          with that of this green ball to form the barrier."
                "Wait," Mamoru protested, "I was emotional last night
          when I agreed to this, but now I've had a chance to think
          about it, and how do I know you didn't just make that little
          show up so you can get your hands on the crystal?"
                Faust countered.  "Remember what you saw last night.
          Can you truly afford to take that chance?  Or must I show you
          again to remind you what will happen if you don't do it?"
                Mamoru would normally not have been persuaded by this,
          but his love for Usagi, coupled with his guilt over the inci-
          dent on the pier (and taking the strange woman home with him
          afterwards), along with the only partially subsided feelings
          which Faust engendered inside him only the night before,
          tore him apart to the point where he couldn't think straight,
          and so he agreed.

                On the way to Mamoru's house, the other Senshi had
          managed to catch up with Usagi.  They all ran there together,
          but by the time they got to the apartment it was too late.
                When they got there, Mamoru had just given Faust the
          ginzuishou, and Faust had used Pluto's time key to open up
          an interdimensional gate, but made it appear as if the cry-
          stal was used in conjunction with it.  He had offered Mamoru
          the chance to step through the gate, and this is when the
          girls showed up.
                Faust noticed their presence.  "So you are Usagi
          Tsukino of the Sailor Senshi."
                "How did you know?"  Usagi asked.  "How did you know
          my name or who I am?"
                Rei detected a feeling from him, and communicated it
          quietly to the rest of the group.  "I'm getting a bad feeling
          from him, but he's definitely not from the Black Moon."
                Though Rei whispered, Faust still heard her.  "You are
          correct.  My name is Munihausen.  I have come for the gin-
          zuishou, and now it is mine!"  He held it up in his left hand
          for all to see.
                Mamoru just now realized he had been tricked.  He lunged
          at Faust, trying to get the crystal from him, but Faust just
          held up his right hand and a green force-field surrounded
          Mamoru, downing him and putting through excruciating pain.
                "Foolish boy!" Faust continued.  "My family have searched
          for decades to find the secret of the Overfiend, and the
          three worlds, with little success.  My father was the first
          to find out the truth, and I the first to know that whoever
          posesses the ginzuishou will rule the three worlds.  You
          were just my instrument of acquisition, and nothing more."
                In the time it took Faust to make that speech, the
          senshi (except for Usagi, who was unable) had all transformed.
                Rei was the one to make the speech, "You take advantage
          of love and romance for your own personal gain.  In the name
          of Mars, I'll punish you!"
                "Get lost." was Faust's only response.  Letting go of
          his "grip" on Mamoru, he shot a green fireball out from his
          palm and knocked Mamoru, Usagi, and the senshi into the wall.
          Usagi was the first to get herself to her feet and charged
          for Faust.  This time, Faust grabbed her and threw her through
          the gateway he had made for Mamoru.  "If you love her so
          much, boy, let's see you go in and get her!"  He yelled as
          he held the senshi in a forcefield.
                "You son of a bitch!"  Mamoru yelled as he charged Faust
          a second time, only to be stopped short of him by an energy
          barrier.
                Faust laughed.  "I told you, boy.  The only way you can
          save your beloved Usako now is by jumping through this gate.
          Just pray you can get to her before the makemonos do!"
                Mamoru charged at him one more time, unsuccessfully, and
          then said "Fuck it!" to himself as he ran through the gate,
          which closed right behind him.  As for Faust himself, he jumped
          off the rail of the terrace and was gone.

          ------------------------------------------------------------

                On the other side of the gate, Usagi and Mamoru had
          materialized in different parts of Tokyo of the 2020's, and
          all of it was unrecognizable, devastated by something worse
          than a nuclear holocaust.  Mamoru had come out by the lake,
          the same lake that was by the ruins of the house Faust was
          using for a base in 1993.  Usagi, on the other hand, was in
          quite another situation.  She was in the midst of a large
          number of crumpled buildings, one of which could've been
          the remains of the Crown Game Center.  She went into that
          one, and was aghast at the sight of the many corpses left
          to rot on the floor.  Especially one in particular, who
          had blond hair still left in his head and was wearing the
          time-and-disaster-worn apron of an employee.  "Motoki!"
          Usagi gasped to herself.  That was the only chance she had
          to look around before something walked in and grabbed her.
                She turned around to see what it was that had grabbed
          her and saw four creatures, vaguely humanoid, but with pointed
          ears, ape-like features, and a long tail.  The first one
          wasted no time in ripping off her clothes.
                "Us makemonos get fucked by you humans all the time,
          bitch.  Now let's see how you like it when it's the other
          way around!"  one of them yelled at her.  Then she realized
          what the tails were for.
                One of the "tails" wasted no time entering her mouth,
          and would probably have broken some teeth if her mouth hadn't
          already been open from screaming.  "Shut da fuck up."  one
          said as he put it in her mouth.
                She felt another one from behind ripping off her panties.
          "I wanna be the first to taste it!"  the creature said, and
          brought his tongue down to the level of her snatch, gently
          massaging her clitoris with it.  She felt two other tails
          playing with her tits, and these seemed to have mouths that
          were sucking on her nipples.
                The sounds of rape attracted a makemono who was outside,
          and all activity inside the center stopped when they heard a
          jug of liquor drop.
                "Buju!" one of them snapped.  "Get your own girl.  This
          one is ours!"
                The big makemono with one red eye and bone covering his
          face answered, "Don't be too sure about that.  They're all
          mine, and I intend to fuck them all!"

                 "Don't be too sure about that."  Buju informed the
          other makemonos as he approached.  "They're all mine, and I
          intend to fuck them all!"
                Without hesitation, the dick was removed from Usagi's
          mouth and the tounge from her pussy.  The snakelike appen-
          dages sucking on her nipples ceased and Usagi was thrown
          into the wall, hard, but her flight was blocked by the re-
          mains of the Sailor V game.  Her back hit the corner of the
          game's case with a loud crack, and it was a miracle her spine
          didn't snap.  Nevertheless, it hurt like hell, and she
          screamed like a banshee from the pain.
                The four makemonos circled Buju, and one snarled,
          "You're not gettin' this one from us, asshole!"
                Buju didn't take well to people telling him no, so
          he went for his sword.  The makemono who had just made that
          first statement lunged at him, and Buju brought his sword
          down in a vertical line, chopping off the makemono's left
          arm.  "You muthafucka!" the makemono scremed in pain as he
          jumped at Buju this time, going for his head.  Buju just
          ducked and swung at him again, cutting off both his legs in
          one swipe.  When he was flat on the ground, Buju went up and
          stabbed him.
                "You fuckin' asshole!!!!" another makemono screamed as
          the remaing three charged at him from different directions.
          Buju swung at one, cutting him in half lengthwise, but the
          other two were able to get to his back.  One stabbed a knife
          into his right shoulder, while the other grabbed his penis and
          was in the process of tying it in a knot.
                Buju pushed back with his right elbow, ramming it straight
          into the stomach of the makemono with the knife, knocking him
          down as well as causing him to pull the knife out of the shoul-
          der.  Buju howled in pain as the knife left; the angle at which
          its possessor was holding it caused it to tear into even more
          of his flesh, his blood squirting all over the remaining make-
          monos.  As for the makemono attempting to tie his penis in a
          knot, Buju spun around quickly and caused that one to lose his
          grip on the dick.  "You fucking pervert!"  Buju yelled as he
          went in for the kill.
                Buju lopped the head off that makemono, and turned to
          face the remaining one.  "Do you still think you can take me on?"
          He asked coldly.
                The last makemono ran for dear life as Buju laughed and
          turned to face Usagi.  "Now let's see if your pussy's worth
          the trouble I went through to get it!"
                Usagi had long since stopped screaming and was now un-
          conscious due to the shock of the extreme trauma she had been
          subjected to.  Laying on the ground with the blood of the slain
          makemonos splattered all over her naked body, she was helpless
          against Buju's advance.  Buju bent over the body and started
          fondling her nipples with one hand while sliding his tongue
          all across the length of her pussy.  Noticing her cherry was
          still intact, he said to himself, "Mmmmm, so this is what a
          virgin tastes like."  He darted his tongue deep inside her
          love-hole a few times and from there started nibbling on her
          clit.  Her body was still warm and tender, and so he found it
          strange that she didn't respond.
                Her lack of response caused him to figure her for dead,
          and to him it was no fun raping a corpse; he enjoyed it too
          much when the victim could scream.  "Some gratitude for saving
          your life," he thought to himself, as he got up, kicked her,
          and then walked away.

                On the outskirts of what was left of Tokyo, Mamoru was
          faring only slightly better.  Almost as soon as he had reached
          the 2020's he was jumped by a gang of eight makemonos and had
          barely escaped with his life.  Badly beaten and sore all over
          from the fight, he limped his way to the basement of the
          devastated mansion next to the site of his arrival.  Most of
          the foundation had been crumpled and burned to the ground,
          but Mamoru was able to find an opening to a subterranean room
          that appeared to be completely undamaged.
                The room's walls seemed to have been made of the finest
          marble, with a floor made out of pure jade.  The ceiling, also
          of jade, was domed, thus making the room appear to be higher
          than it really was.  The furnishings were extravagant, being
          made of the finest gold or silver, and upholstered with the
          finest hides available.  This could have been a king's bed-
          chamber, if there were any kings left to occupy it.  But in
          any case, this seemed to Mamoru to be as good a place as any
          to rest, and even though he wanted to go on to find his be-
          loved Usako, the wounds from the severe beating he took from
          the makemonos forced him to stay there for awhile.

          ------------------------------------------------------------

                Back in 1993, the senshi, the cats, and Chibi-Usa were
          all gathered in front of Rei's temple, discussing the morning's
          encounter with Munihausen.  Ami described him to Chibi-Usa,
          and Chibi-Usa confirmed that that sounded just like the man
          in her dream.
                "Well, we know he's not from the Black Moon," Rei said,
          "but now the problem is how to find him."
                "Rei's right,"  Ami said.  "You all heard what he said
          about his father, an Overfiend, and all that about ruling the
          three worlds, whatever all that was about.  He's obviously
          crazy, and there's no telling what he might do."
                Makoto cut in, "Yeah, he is crazy, thinking he can..."
                Rei, out of the surge of a newly resurfacing memory,
          interrupted Makoto in mid-sentence, "Overfiend!  Yeah, now I
          remember!"
                "Remember what?" Minako asked.
                "When I was younger, Grandpa used to tell me a story to
          put me to bed.  He said that some people once believed there
          were three worlds, the Makai, where there were only demons and
          evil creatures; the Jujinkai, where the people there were half
          human and half beast; and the Ninjinkai, the human world.  He
          also said they believed that every 3,000 years, a being known
          as the Chou-jin, the Overfiend, and the god above all gods
          would come and purify all three worlds, bringing them to-
          gether into a perfect world where everyone can be happy."
                "So what does the crystal have to do with any of this,
          Rei?"  Makoto asked.
                "I don't know."  Rei continued.  "But the legend does
          say that the person who kills the Overfiend will be the new
          Overfiend, and rule over all three worlds.  Maybe this guy
          thinks the crystal can do that for him."

          ------------------------------------------------------------

                "Hey, asshole, get up!"
                Mamoru lay sleeping on the bed, not even hearing the
          command.
                "Hey, I said get the fuck up, asshole!"
                This time Mamoru woke up, even more sore than he was
          before falling asleep.  On a reflex reaction, he grabbed at
          the blue-haired man who had been yelling at him.
                Mamoru grabbed at his throat, but the stranger was too
          fast for him.
                "That did it, you piece of shit human!" the stranger
          yelled as his eyes turned blue and beams shot out at Mamoru,
          striking him in the chest and burning off his shirt and the
          topmost layer of flesh over his torso.  "Now get off the bed
          and make room for a lady!"
                Mamoru looked and noticed that the stranger was carrying
          a naked, bruised, and bleeding blond in his arms.  "Usako!"
          he gasped, his voice evidencing the pain he himself was ex-
          periencing.
                "You know her?"  the stranger asked.
                Still gasping, and trying to recover his senses from the
          pain of having his skin burned of and the joy of seeing his
          beloved Usagi again, Mamoru was barely able to articulate an
          explanation.  "I was her boyfriend.  But that son of a bitch...
          he used me to get the ginzuishou from her, and... sent us
          through... this gate... when he got it."
                "Ginzuishou?  What son of a bitch?  Who?"
                "I forgot his... name, but I think it was... Muni,
          Muni..."
                "Munihausen?" the stranger interjected.
                "Yeah."
                "That fucking piece of shit's still alive?  I thought
          I killed him twenty years ago.  But he got the Silver Crystal
          from her?  That means she's... she's...  No, she couldn't be..."
          The stranger mumbled.
                "How do you know... about the Silver Crystal?"  Mamoru
          gasped.  "Or Usako?"
                "I know a lot of things you don't.  But Sailor Moon was
          killed fighting the Chou-jin's cousin back in 1999.  This girl
          couldn't be her."

                "What do you mean 'back in 1999?'" Mamoru asked. "It's
          1993!"  The time reference struck Mamoru's brain really strange,
          but even harder hitting was the reference to the word he had
          only heard for the first time from that strange woman: Chou-jin.
                The stranger laughed, "What did you do, get hit on the
          head or something?  It's 2020 now, and the world's been des-
          troyed by Nagumo."
                "What?  We're in the future?  That would explain a lot
          of things."
                "Yeah, whatever you say.  But anyway, your girl's still
          alive, but she's real fucked up.  I wouldn't try moving her
          if I were you."
                With that the Jujin flew through the walls and left.

          ------------------------------------------------------------

                In 1993, the senshi had been discussing at length over
          tactics to get back Usagi, Mamoru, and the crystal, but after
          half an hour the discussion started going around in circles,
          while for the whole time not one person or cat, not even Chibi-
          Usa, noticed that the crystal on the key she wore around her
          neck had been glowing ever since the time of the encounter
          that day (no, Chibi-Usa wasn't there, but the key sensed the
          gateway of time opening, and responded anyway).
                Finally, after all this time, the unnoticed phenomenon
          caught Luna's attention.  "Chibi-Usa chan," she said, "your
          key."
                "Yeah, what about it?"
                "The crystal on your key, it's glowing!"
                Artemis, Chibi-Usa, and the girls all chorused a "Huh?"
                "Yes, it is."  Ami commented.  "But what could it mean?"
                "This key was given to me by Pu so I could go back to
          the future after I find my mom and the crystal.  But it's not
          supposed to glow like that at all."
                Ami pulled out her computer and did a reading on the key.
          "Interesting," was her analysis.  "The key seems to be reacting
          to some kind of disturbance in the space-time continuum.  It's
          way beyond our technology, but if I'm reading it right, we
          should be able to use it to travel through time."
                "Didn't I just say that?"  Chibi-Usa asked everybody.

          ------------------------------------------------------------

                Three days had past since Mamoru found the strange room,
          and since his encounter with the blue-haired Jujin.  Usagi
          had regained her consciousness, but for now was asleep.
          During the times she was awake, he did not tell her of his
          encounters with the strange creatures or with the Jujin; tel-
          ling her would only upset her mental state worse than it al-
          ready was.
                He was still sore and in pain from the beatings and his
          encounter with the aforesaid creature, but by this time he
          was feeling well enough to move around.
                In the room in which he was staying, in the middle of
          the floor was a six-foot-wide steel dome, its top coming a
          full two feet off the floor, fastened to the floor by means
          of a single hinge on one side, and bearing a handle on the
          other side.  This structure, obviously a door of some kind,
          intrigued him, and as the room's already meager food supply
          had been worn down to almost nothing, and he'd most likely
          be killed if he went upstairs to search for food, the only
          answer to the problem seemed to be on the other side of that
          dome.
                Before attempting to open the dome, he first transformed
          into Tuxedo Kamen.  It didn't take away all his soreness, but
          the transformation did replace the skin that had been burned
          off his chest and healed up most of his wounds, and it also
          increased his physical strength by what he estimated to be
          10%, along with increasing his agility by a factor of 15%.
                After transforming, he attempted to open the door.  At
          first it wouldn't budge, and after a few tries he decided that
          maybe he could pry it open with his cane.  He succeeded this
          time, but ended up breaking the cane in the process.  The dome
          opened to reveal a moss-covered stone ladder descending into
          a dimly-lit tunnel.  The smell of sewer gas ascended from
          below.  "Not much chance of finding food down there," Mamoru
          thought to himself, "but maybe the tunnel'll resurface some-
          where that it's safe to come up."  With this in mind he went
          down the ladder and jumped into the tunnel.
                About an hour after Mamoru had gone down into the tunnel,
          Usagi awoke from her slumber.  She was in pain, but the fact
          that she had just woken up from a wet dream left her thighs
          feeling incredibly hot.  But the smell emanating from the now
          open hole in the floor was ruining the mood.  Even though in
          a weakened state, she managed to crawl over to the dome and
          shut it, and then over to the bed to pleasure herself.  The
          bedposts were tubular, eight inches tall and one-and-a-half
          inch wide with a rounded top, and this gave Usagi an idea.
                During the time she had been in the underground room,
          she had been wearing only a sheet to cover her nakedness.  She
          took it off and kneeled on the bed, rubbing her right hand all
          over her crotch to get it lubricated just right.  She teased it,
          rubbing her first two fingers over her slit while massaging
          the clit with her palm.  With her other hand she felt up her
          butt-cheeks, rubbing them all over and even fondling the area
          where the cheeks met, right by the asshole.  By this time she
          was ready to shove her middle finger up her pussy, and she did
          so with all her might, causing her to moan a loud moan.  She
          took her finger out and tasted the juices.  They were sweet to
          the taste, as she expected.  She returned to finger-fucking
          herself as she slowly moved to the corner of the bed, toward
          the bedpost.  Once she made it to the bedpost she turned her
          back to it and straddled it, letting it into her virgin pussy.
          The bedpost was more than wide enough to rupture her hymen,
          thus sendig blood all down her leg and painting the blankets
          and part of the floor red.  But the metal post felt cold to
          her aching snatch, giving her neurons a sensation of pleasure
          that far exceeded the pain.
                Yet she screamed anyway, not knowing whether it was from
          the pleasure or from the pain, but screaming loudly as she
          moved up and down on the hard metal shaft.  The blood had
          stopped flowing from her pussy and was now being washed away
          from her soft folds and from the bedpost by the hot juices
          of her auto-induced fornication.
                As she kept fucking the bedpost, the tension slowly
          built up from within her, causing her to moan louder and
          more often.  Her muscles began contracting around the hard
          bedpost, causing those same muscles to hurt and bruise, but
          she was so lost in it that she didn't care.  To her, the
          pleasure of a piece of solid silver inside her pussy out-
          weighed the pain of a badly injured back and of a twat whose
          muscles were all too tightly contracting around that hard
          piece of pure silver.
                Not too long afterward it it her.  She had the best
          damn orgasm she had ever had in her life, even though her
          entire sex life had consisted solely of masturbation.  Her
          back arched, her tits swelled and her vagina glowed a bright
          red, and she screamed as her heart beat at breakneck speed and
          the muscles in her pussy and in her thighs pulsed and spasmed
          at a breathtaking, awe-inspiring rate.  No, it wasn't Usagi's
          usual morning.  It was much better.  (No offense to Mr. Wong
          intended.)

                Mamoru, or, rather, Tuxedo Kamen, had been exploring the
          tunnel for an hour and a half by the time Usagi climaxed, and
          so far there was neither incident with hostile creatures nor
          sign of an opening in the ceiling.  After traveling for another
          ten minutes, having traversed a distance of about two miles
          from the entrance that led him here, he came to a point at
          which the tunnel divided into three branches.  On an impulse,
          he decided to take the tunnel that branched off to his left.
                After walking for two minutes, he could hear the sound
          of music and revelry far in the distance.  He began to follow
          the sound, but the work of travelling for one-and-three-quarter
          hours, along with his only partially healed bruises, took its
          toll on him, and he had to rest.  He sat down on a nearby
          rock and started thinking to himself about the situation he
          was in, how to get the crystal back from Munihausen, and
          whether it would ever be possible for him and his beloved
          Usagi to ever return home.
                He sat there, resting, for about twenty minutes, and
          then decided to go on his way again.  He followed the music,
          and it took him straight down that tunnel for what seemed to
          be hours, and over a distance that seemed to have been more
          than a hundred miles, until he realized that the smell of the
          other tunnel was gone, and replaced with the aroma of meat
          being cooked.  Walking a little while longer, he was able to
          see a campfire in the distance, with a lot of people hanging
          around it.  The people dressed no differently than people did
          back in 1993, and seemed to be of all ages.  He decided to
          sneak up closer to get a better look at the scene before him,
          and pulled out a rose just in case of trouble.
                Halfway between the point where "village" stood and the
          point where Mamoru first laid eyes upon it, the the brick walls
          of the tunnel stopped and he found himself in an open cavern,
          with hills to the left of the village.  He went over to the
          hills and decided to approach the village from that direction,
          hoping it would provide him more stealth.  Yeah, as if.
                Mamoru had come past the opening of a small cave going
          into the rocky hill and thought nothing of it, but as soon as
          he crossed the opening he heard a loud "bang," and felt a hot
          piece of metal bury itself in his right shoulder.  Hurt and
          bleeding, but still able to use his right arm, he threw a rose
          into the dark cave.
                The only reply he got was, "Ya think ya gonna hurt me
          wit dis flowa, ya liddel faggit!  Why don't cha come in 'ere
          an take me like a man?"
                Mamoru used to walk away from such challenges when he
          was little, but after being ostracised by the other children
          to many times because of it, he became the type to stupidly
          take on an entire army by himself if one of them so much as
          looked at him funny.  Thus, the only response to come out
          of Mamoru was, "Alright asshole, let's get it on!"
                He walked into the cave to find that it was much bigger
          than its opening had made it appear.  It consisted of a five-
          foot-wide tunnel which ran for a length of ten feet from the
          entrance, and led to one large, round, well-lit chamber.  Ma-
          moru went into the chamber to find out that no one was in it.
                "What da fuck ya doin on my mountin, ya fuckin faggit?"
          a voice boomed out of nowhere.
                "That's for me to know," Mamoru replied calmly, not let-
          ting on to how much the bullet wound had hurt him, "now show
          yourself, you little bastard!"
                "I'm through da tunnel on da odda side.  Why don't cha
          come an get me, muddafuckah?"
                Mamoru saw a boulder on the far side of the chamber
          move, exposing a tunnel similar to the one that led him into
          the cave.  He traversed the room to get to it, but as soon as
          he made it to the center of the room, a trap sprang and Mamoru
          suddenly found himself caught in a net suspended from the high
          ceiling.
                Once he was caught in the net, at least 200 people came
          out from that tunnel and from various holes located all over
          the walls of the chamber, and the first one to approach him
          was a human about seven feet tall and 800 pounds of pure
          muscle.  "Hey, diss faggit's all dressed up in a liddel soot
          and tye!"  He yelled to the spectators.
                "I didn't come here for trouble!" Mamoru asserted.
                "Maybee troubel come 'ere for yoo!" the giant countered
          as he grabbed Mamoru's leg.
                The creature grabbed a machete and then said, "Yoo
          shouldn't be sneekin aroun like dat.  Yoo mite just beecum
          somebody brekfist!"  He then prepared to lop off Mamoru's leg.
                Mamoru was still somewhat able to move around inside the
          net, and was able to stab the giant in the forehead with the
          broken-off part of his cane.  The cane went deep into the
          giant's head, killing him instantly while blood spat out of
          the hole created when Mamoru pulled the cane out.
                "He killed my brother!" a voice yelled from the crowd.
          "Let's tear him down and kill him!"
                A split second later, Mamoru felt a knife cut the rope
          hanging him from the ceiling, and he hit the stone floor of
          the cave with a loud crash.  A swarm of people were hovering
          over him, kicking him, punching him, hitting him with bats,
          belts, even pieces of broken glass.  They beat him repeatedly,
          while calling him every name in the book, and the last thing
          he could remember was a steel pipe hitting him over the head
          before he went unconscious.

                In 1993, Ami attempted to do another reading on Chibi-
          Usa's key, to no avail.  Then Rei attempted a fire-reading,
          from which she was able to divine that the key would function
          for time travel for all of them in conjunction with the Sailor
          Teleport.  Rei also attempted to find out where Faust had gone
          with the crystal, but was unable to get any answers.
                "The fire's not telling me anything about Munihausen,"
          Rei related her information to the others, "but it did tell
          me that Chibi-Usa's key will take us all into the future if
          we put her in the middle of the circle while we use the Sai-
          lor Teleport, while we think of Usagi.  That should take us
          to wherever she is, but it will take us to the same time.
          But I keep thinking, I've heard the name Munihausen before,
          but I just can't remember where."
                "I think I heard about him in honors history last
          week," Ami tried to help Rei's memory.  "If I remember it
          correctly, a man named Munihausen helped the Nazis with
          their occult research during World War II, but Hitler had
          him shot when he didn't produce the results that were ex-
          pected."
                "Could that have been this guy's father?"  Makoto asked.
                "He could be," Ami answered.  "But even if he isn't,
          he's still got the crystal and he's very dangerous, so we'll
          have to be ready for the next time we run into him."
                "Ami's right," Artemis spoke up.  "He almost fried you
          guys last time, and if you aren't prepared to run into him
          again, he could kill you."
                "He just caught us by surprise last time," Makoto soun-
          ded as if Artemis had insulted the senshi's abilities.  "We
          can take care of him, no problem!"
                "Right!" the other girls chorused.
                Luna sighed, "All right, if you insist, we can't stop
          you.  But can't you go without taking Chibi-Usa with you?"
                "No," Rei answered.  "According to the fire, we have to
          take her."
                Ami pulled out her computer.  "She's telling the truth,
          Luna.  The key is in sync with Chibi-Usa's energy, and it will
          only respons to her mental commands."
                "I see," Luna bowed her head.  "Just make sure nothing
          happens to her."
                "No problem, Luna. You know you can count on us!"  Minako
          assured her.

          ------------------------------------------------------------

                Mamoru was just now coming to.  When he did regain con-
          sciousness, he found himself naked in a cold 6'x 8'x 6' cell,
          carved into the rock of the cave itself and locked with a
          wooden door.  He could hear a conversation going on outside
          the door.
                "Caught him sneaking around the hills about an hour
          ago.  He was dressed up like a fag and throwing flowers at
          people to boot."
                "Probably working for that asshole Caesar, no doubt.
          If it weren't for the makemonos, he'd be working us as slaves."
                "He does.  He uses the makemonos to work in the plant
          up top, and he lets the humans take the brunt of the makemonos'
          frustrations.  Lets them rape our women and everything else,
          too.  That's why we're down here underground, isn't it?"
                "You're right.  But as for this asshole, what're we sup-
          posed to do with him?"
                "We're supposed to wait till he wakes up, and then we
          can do anything we want with him.  Boss's orders."
                "Thought so.  I was kinda anxious for something like
          that, anyway.  Let's go see how he's doing."
                Mamoru was now way too hurt to move, with bruises and
          lacerations covering every square inch of his body, and so
          he could do nothing when the door opened and the two guards
          walked in.  "Rise and shine, asshole!" one of them yelled as
          he poured a large bucket of cold water over him.
                The other guard bent over him and heard Mamoru let out
          a light moan of pain.  "Look, Zeke, he is awake.  Can I try
          something new on him?"
                "May as well, Billy.  Boss said we can do anything we
          want to spies."
                "Hee-haw!  Then let's get this fuckin' show on the
          road!"
                With all too much zeal, Bill turned Mamoru over on his
          stomach.  From then on, Mamoru could see nothing except floor,
          but a wave of pleasure coursed all over him seconds later
          when a cold metal rod was rammed straight up into his ass.
                "Now lookee here, Zeke.  I'm gonna learn ya somethin'
          new."
                Billy pulled out a stun gun, put it up to the tip of
          the rod inside Mamoru, and turned it on.  Multiple pleasure
          waves shot all through Mamoru as the electricity was let
          loose throughout his intestinal tract, causing him to or-
          gasm immediately before going unconscious.
                Zeke noticed the semen.  "Look, Billy-boy.  This guy's
          creamin' all over himself.  He really is a fag!"
                Billy started laughing hysterically as he turned the
          stun gun off.  "Well whadda ya know, Zeke, the boy's just
          our type!"
                Zeke said, "Get that there thang outta 'im, then!  I
          wanna be the first to fuck it!"
                "What'm I gonna do then," Billy protested, "just sit
          'ere an' beet mah meet?"
                "He got a mouth, too, don't he?"  Zeke answered.
                The two wasted no time whatsoever in taking off their
          pants and dropping down to the ground.  Zeke did not enter
          Mamoru's asshole at first.  Instead, he positioned his limp
          dick right between Mamoru's butt-cheeks, perpendicular to
          his asshole, and started rubbing it against his victim's
          black-and-blue flesh.  He kept doing that until it got hard,
          and only then did he bring it into to poor Mamoru's opening.
                Billy, on the other hand, just inserted his dick into
          the inert mouth and started fucking it like a jackrabbit,
          wondering why there was no response from his victim.  "Suck
          it, ya fuckin' asshole!" he yelled as he bitch-slapped him.
          No response.  He hit him again and again and again to no
          avail, but, as Billy was also a necrophiliac, he decided that
          this was actually quite good anyway.

                Bill and Zeke's pleasure was to be cut short, however,
          by an intensely bright, rainbow-colored light materializing
          on the other side of the wide-open door to the cell.  The
          two looked up at the light and could make out the forms of
          four fuku-clad teenage girls holding their hands in a circle,
          and indside that circle was the form of a little girl, no more
          that ten years old.  "Well I'll be!  More fun for our liddel
          partee!"
                "Don't get too excited, Billy-boy, day mite jest be
          sent by dat jakass Caesar."
                With that in mind, they pulled out of Mamoru's orifices
          just as the light was dissipating and the forms of the girls
          became solid.  When the light was gone, all that was left was
          the girls.
                Of course, the over-hyper, perverted-as-hell Billy was
          the first to speak up.  With his zipper still down and his
          little stump of a dick hanging out, he called over to the
          girls, "Hay, y'all wanna join our get-together, li'l phil-
          lies?"
                "Not if y'all was the last vibratahz on earth!"  Minako
          yelled back, trying to imitate their accent.  (Hey, why not?
          If they can put Brooklynites and Southerners in Japan, why
          not a couple of rednecks?)
                Zeke replied, "C'mon, y'all, just tryin' to be naybor-
          like.  Got a fresh juicee one rite here fer ya too!"  He
          motioned his head toward Mamoru's unconscious body.
                "You sick perverts!"  Rei yelled.  "You won't be allowed
          to abuse the bodies of unwilling young men!  I am Sailor Mars,
          and on behalf of the planet Mars..."
                Each senshi inserted their planet into the speech...
                "And on behalf of the planet Mercury..."
                "Also on behalf of Venus..."
                "And for Jupiter!"
                Finally, the girls shouted together, "We'll punish you!"

                Zeke and Billy just hit the deck laughing.  "Y'all think
          that's gonna scare us?  Why don't y'all just go back and tell
          Caesar dat we ain't goin fer it!"
                "Supreme Thunder!"
                In an instant, the room inside the cell glowed with a
          light more intense than that of looking directly at the sun
          in full daylight.  The skeletons of the two were clearly
          visible under their flesh as the voltage flushed through
          their bodies.  Jupiter's attack also burned off their hair
          and clothes, and was now burning their skin away from their
          muscle tissue, and was slowly burning the muscle tissue away
          from the bone.  Their eyes popped right out of their sockets,
          and the little peas they had in their crania were starting to
          ooze out their noses.  All they were able to do was scream
          when the lightning first hit them, but now they were unable
          to do even that.  In a matter of seconds, the two guards were
          dead.
                When the carnage had ended, a small voice came up from
          behind the senshi.  "I didn't have to see that, you know.  I'm
          just a kid!"
                The senshi's minds thought a singular thing, "Oh, shit!"
          Hindsight revealed that one of them could easily have covered
          Chibi-Usa's eyes and ears, but it was too late now.
                Rei went over to Mamoru and bent over him.  "Are you
          all right, Mamoru?"
                He didn't reply.
                Ami looked at him with her VR visors.  "He's uncon-
          scious," she related the information to the group, "and
          there's some type of liquid substance under his abdomen.
          Maybe we should turn him around and try to resuscitate him."
                "Good idea,"  Makoto said, as she grabbed his lower
          half and helped Rei turn him on his back.
                It was then that they saw exactly what the liquid on
          his abdomen was.
                This made Minako think back to the speech Rei gave when
          they first encountered Mamoru's assailants.  "Hey, Rei, maybe
          he wasn't so unwilling, after all."
                "What do you mean, Minako san?"  Chibi-Usa asked, having
          no idea what Minako meant by that?
                The girls just started cracking up.  Perplexed, Chibi-
          Usa just gave up trying to understand with an "I don't get it."
                "He's also badly hurt."  Ami continued relaying infor-
          mation to the group.  "It appears he has multiple contusions,
          heavy internal bleeding, and burnt tissue inside the rectum
          and intestinal tracts.  I think the best thing we can do is
          clean him up and get him someplace safe."

                "But how are we gonna clean him up, Ami chan?"  Makoto
          asked.  "I don't see any water fountains here or anything."
                "According to my computer, there seems to be a washroom
          around the corner from the hall we materialized in..."
                Ami's reply was interrupted in mid-sentence by the sound
          of footsteps.  Before long, a group of about 20 armed men was
          visible outside the cell.  As they were about to walk right
          past, one of the men at the back end of the group noticed the
          senshi beyond the open door.
                "Hey, yo!  Look at this!"
                The entire group stopped and accosted the senshi.
                "What the hell're you....  Hey, wait a minute!"  One of
          them noticed the bodies.  "That's Zeke and Bill!  Why, I
          oughta..."
                "You oughta what?"  Jupiter's tone was as if she was
          trying to intimidate them.
                "Shake your fuckin' hand for getting rid of those two
          assholes!  They were causing more trouble for us than helping
          us by raiding Caesar's amy's supplies every two days, and then
          almost leading them here.  By the way, what're you all doing
          dressed up as the Sailor Senshi?"
                "Because we are!"  Makoto blurted out.
                "Yeah, right.  And I'm Tuxedo fuckin' Kamen!"  the
          stranger retorted.
                Makoto, now insulted by the stranger's snide comment,
          used Sparkling Wide Pressure on the wall of the cell.  A hole
          was punched in the wall to reveal a bedchamber with a brown-
          headed man involved in a wild orgy with about 15 women.  They
          continued about their business, oblivious to the fact that a
          four-foot hole had been blasted in the wall.
                "Whoa, you really are Sailor Jupiter," another man from
          the wolf-pack said in awe, "or you're one of Caesar's fucking
          demons!"
                "Now just wait a minute."  Ami butted in.  "Just who is
          Caesar?  And why do you hate him so much?"
                "They're loyalists!"  Another voice shouted.  "Kill
          them!"
                "But wait!"  a fourth voice spoke up.  "What if they
          really are the Senshi?  They could really help us in our
          fight for Caesar!"
                The man who accused the Senshi of being loyalists went
          up to the man who made that last comment, and punched him
          hard, bringing his fist right through the other guy's skull
          and  out  the  back of his head, sending his blood and brain
          tissue everywhere.  As the corpse fell to the ground, the man
          let out, "I hate traitors!"
                Chibi-Usa, still traumatized from her nightmare and from
          seeing the violence of the past thirty minutes, fell into a
          state of shock and fainted.
                "Chibi-Usa chan!"  Mercury cried out.  "I won't allow you
          to get away with killing a fellow human being and traumatizing
          a little girl.  I am Sailor Mercury, champion of justice,
          and even if God forgives you, I won't!"  She was about to use
          Shining Aqua Illusion on the murderer, when suddenly she heard
          a nerdy voice from behind call her name.
                "Ami san?  Mizuno Ami. is that you?"

                Everybody turned around to see the brown-headed man that
          was involved in the orgy.  His appearance was anything but
          nerdy, with big muscles, a handsome face, and a dick that was
          invisible because it was currently being sucked on by three
          different women.  But his voice sounded strangely familar.
                The men all backed off once they heard the man recog-
          nize Ami, and she herself turned around to be disgusted by
          the sight of the ongoing orgy.  Ami honestly could not recog-
          nize the man, who appeared to be in his late forties, but
          after one whole minute of staring she made out a few things
          in his facial features and by the marks on his nose that could
          only have come from wearing glasses, she chanced a guess.
                "Umino?" (Remember the "Sailor Says" for U.S. episode
          #20, "...anybody can change...maybe even Melvin!"  Also re-
          member Volume 1, Act 4 of the manga, where the senshi wondered
          what Umino might look like with his glasses off.)
                "You mean, you're Sailor Mercury?  I thought you died
          21 years ago.  But you don't look like you've aged a day
          since back when we were 15.  Where've you been?"
                "You wouldn't believe me if I told you.  But what do
          you mean, I died 21 years ago?"
                "You mean you don't know about it?  It was all over the
          news.  The Sailor senshi were all mysteriously killed back in
          1999, and their bodies were found hooked up to this strange
          machine that looked like it raped them and took their blood
          at the same time."
                All the girls let out a gasp.  Minako spoke up, "You
          mean, we were killed 21 years ago in 1999?  That means,
          were in 2020!"
                "Right you are!"  Umino answered.  "How come you act
          like you didn't already know that?"
                "It's like Ami said,"  Makoto opened her mouth, "You
          wouldn't believe us if we told you."
                "Try me."  Umino's facial expression changed as it
          became apparent he was about to come.
                "Okay," Rei was the first with the courage to tell him
          their story.  "Back in 1993, this guy calling himself Muni-
          hausen showed up and he used Mamoru to get the Silver Crystal
          away from Sailor Moon.  Then, he threw Mamoru and Usagi through
          this green thing that looked like a gateway of some kind.
          We came here to get the crystal back and to find them."
                Minako continued Rei's explanation.  "Yeah, when we
          teleported to the future, we ended up here and two goons were
          torturing Mamoru.  Jupiter zapped them and then we ran into
          these guys," she pointed toward the thugs standing outside the
          cell.
                "Is that how this hole got into my wall?"
                Makoto blushed.  "Sorry, but these guys didn't be-
          lieve we were the Senshi, so I showed them.  And when I did,
          one of them started calling us demons sent by Caesar, who-
          ever that is."
                Umino told his guards to back off.  "Hey guys, calm
          down.  I knew these girls back before anybody even heard of
          Nagumo or Caesar."  He took a long, hard look at Jupiter.
          "Makoto Kino, right?"
                "Hey wait!" Ami reacted in surprise. "How do you know
          our real names?"
                "Well, you look just like Ami and Makoto.  You're just
          wearing different clothes than usual.  That's all.  Besides,
          you can say I'm not the same Umino you knew back in school.
          Not long after we graduated, I learned that you can't trust
          anybody in this world if you want to survive.  I got mani-
          pulated, beat up, and fucked over just too many times.  So
          I took up weight lifting and martial arts.  When Chou-jin
          destroyed the world and Caesar took it over, however, its
          like things went from bad to much worse, and so we all decided
          to go underground past the sewer tunnels.  We occasionally
          raid his army's barracks for food whenever we really need it,
          and occasionally one of his spies or his patrols'll find
          this place and we have to kill them before they can tell any-
          body else about us.  That's why the boys are so jumpy."  He
          looked at Mamoru.  "You're friend looks like he's really hurt.
          You want me to have someone look at that for you?"  By now he
          was coming into the girls' mouths, full throttle.
                "That would be great, but I'd like to stay there and
          watch."  Ami replied to Umino's offer.  She knew Umino to be
          a good person, but the sight of him coming into the mouths of
          three women made her suspiscious as to how else he could've
          changed.
                Rei thought for a minute, then blurted out her train
          of thought.  "So the legend of the Overfiend really is true!
          It's not just something my grandpa told me just to put me to
          sleep!"
                "Nope."  Umino answered as his orgasm was beginning to
          subside.  "The Chou-jin turned out to be a human in Osaka
          named Nagumo, even nerdier than I ever was and a complete
          hentai otaku to boot.  Who'd have known he'd turn out to be
          the Overfiend?"
                "But you keep talking about a Caesar taking over the
          world.  Who's he?"  Minako asked, voicing all the senshi's
          curiosity.
                "Right after Chou-jin destroyed the world, this guy
          named Caesar took advantage of the ensuing chaos to take
          over, staging public orgies and other types of parties to
          keep the people distracted in their own pleasure while he
          was out conquering entire nations.  Now he rules the world
          with terror, and they say he has an advisor called Faust
          who has the power to boss demons around."

                Up top, Faust had found another sacrifice and had of-
          fered it to Ulotec.  Once again, the thousand-penised form
          rose up out of the lake to rape its intended victim, this
          time taking the form of a humanoid with a jaguar's head, the
          hands of a gorilla with eagle talons for nails, and a 20-foot-
          thick body of a flourescent red color.  Instead of outright
          raping his victim like he did before, he decided to go for
          foreplay, licking her butt-cheeks and messaging her tits with
          twenty of his penes.  He fondled her clit with his right hand
          while holding her up in his left, and inserted his whole hand
          into her pussy, causing her to scream as she ejaculated more
          blood than Sailor Pluto at her death.  The loss of blood sent
          her into a state of shock as he continued finger-fucking her,
          and so her body was completely inert throughout the rest of
          the episode.  About 80 of his penes weren't doing anything
          just yet, so he put them to use by splitting them between her
          mouth, the space between her tits, and her asshole, after he
          had finished licking her there.  He used some of the others to
          hold her arms and legs apart, placing her body in an "X"-type
          position, pulled his claws out from between her labia, and de-
          cided to redistribute the number of penes to be ramrodded in
          each hole.
                As any onlooker witnessing this incident would be able
          to see, the time for foreplay was over and it was time to just
          get on with the business at hand.  Ulotec decided to try some-
          thing new, and so shoved five of his penes in each ear, rup-
          turing the eardrums, and drilling holes in her very brain.
          He fucked her in these new holes, and the folds of her cerebrum
          proved to be an effective surface for getting these appendages
          off.
                While he was litterally fucking her in the brain, he
          sent about twenty penes up her pussy and another eighteen in
          ber butt.  The blood he had drawn from her snatch made the
          flesh sticky, giving her pussy more grip on all twenty dicks,
          creating an ethereal ecstacy much relished by the demon.  The
          remainder he shoved in her mouth, inert as it was, but he used
          his hands to move the mouth back and forth, in effect jacking
          himself off with it.  He pulled some of his dicks out her
          mouth just as they were about to come, covering her face with
          a thick, purple nut.  As he busted nut in the rest of her
          holes, the tentacles holding her arms and legs impulsively
          started pulling in opposite directions, slowly quartering the
          victim.
                The monster stared at Faust.  "What is it this time,
          Munihausen?"
                Faust held up the ginzuishou in his left hand, in the
          same manner as when he showed it the the senshi back in 1993.
          He both informed and command Ulotec, "I have the ginzuishou.
          Now you will show me how to use it to reactivate the world
          after the Overfiend and Evil King meet."
                Ulotec responded, "I sense that you have sent both
          Usagi Tsukino and Mamoru Chiba into the present.  This is a
          wise choice, for you will need them both.  But beware, the
          Sailor Senshi have followed them here."
                "They are of no consequence.  If they interfere, they
          shall be destroyed."
                "Whatever.  But you must kill Mamoru Chiba and wash the
          ginzuishou in his blood, then throw his corpse to the make-
          monos.  As for Usagi Tsukino, she must be forced to give up
          her possession of the ginzuishou and to pronounce you as
          its heir.  Then, and only then, shall you be its master, and
          after that, you need only wait for the Overfiend and Evil
          King to meet, and the ginzuishou will discharge its duties
          at your volition."
                "Excellent.  Now you will tell me where I may find both
          Usagi Tsukino and Mamoru Chiba."
                So Faust was told exactly where he would find the two,
          and was informed of Mamoru's condition, and the location of
          the other senshi as well.

                A day had past since Mamoru had found the village and
          the other senshi had arrived, and Usagi was still in the
          mansion's basement.  Her wounds had pretty much healed by
          now (inhabitants of the Silver Millenium seem to heal at
          five to six times the rate of terrestrial humans), but all
          food had now been depleted, so she was both hungry for food
          and worried about her missing Mamo chan.  Masturbating may
          have helped her get her mind off these things the day before,
          but she had had enough of that and was now no longer horny.
                She had become tired of being cooped up in the same
          room all this time, but her first encounter with the make-
          monos had made her too afraid to climb the stairs that would
          take her above ground.  She remembered the open doorway in
          the middle of the floor, and that she had closed it because
          of the awful smell coming from the open hole.  "Could Mamo
          chan have gone down there?"  she thought to herself.  "I
          hope I didn't lock that thing on him."
                But she didn't have too long to sit and ponder on
          things like that.  Her train of thought was broken by the
          sound of footsteps right above the opening, and a dim light,
          kind of like sunlight on a cloudy day, shone in as the pas-
          sageway in was opened.  "Mamo chan?"  she called out in
          relief, glad that her lover had returned.
                But it was not to be.  As soon as she was able to see
          the feet of the person coming down the stairs, it was obvious
          that he wasn't Mamoru.  It was a gold, mechanical foot on one
          leg, mostly all covered by a long black robe.
                "So we meet again Usagi Tsukino."  Munihausen informed
          her.  "I was wise to throw you into my time, as now I have
          you alone and you may yet be of some use to me."
                "Never!  I'll never help you!"  Usagi said.
                "Your dear Mamoru is here too, and he is dying.  There
          may be nothing that can be done to save him.  But your love,
          perhaps..."
                Usagi remembered the last time somebody tried playing
          that trick on her, when the Dark Kingdom had captured Mamoru
          and Kunzite told her he wasn't doing too well in order to get
          her to cross over into their realm.  "You're lying!"
                "You may choose to believe that all you wish, but know
          that I am telling you the truth.  I will show you."

                Faust held up the ball and gave Usagi a little picture
          show.  At first, she saw the scene as it actually was, with
          Mamoru stuck in a bed in a broken-down hut, with Ami watching
          him and several attendants taking care of his wounds.  This
          was exactly what was going on at the moment, with no alter-
          ations.  They were cleaning him, putting ice on his bruises,
          stitching and bandaging his wounds, and other medical stuff.
                Usagi looked on and said loudly, "Mamo chan!"  She
          looked at Faust and asked, "Will he survive?"
                Faust calmly replied, "Behold, I will show you his
          future."  This was when he changed the scene into what he
          believed to be Usagi's worst fear.
                The scene before Usagi now was that of Mamoru in bed,
          with the other senshi around him.  "He's not going to make
          it past tonight," she overheard Ami saying to the other
          senshi.
                "Should we really give him his last dying wish?"  Makoto
          asked the other senshi.
                "Why not!"  Rei exclaimed.  "He is cute, oops!  I mean,
          it really is the man's dying wish.  I just wish Usagi were
          here to see this.  We'd make her way jealous."
                "She had no right hogging this hunk all to herself when
          there's plenty to go around, anyway."  Minako voiced her
          opinion.  "Can you believe the nerve of some people?"
                "I never really liked her, anyway."  Makoto said.  "I
          was just pretending to be her friend because she's the leader."
                "You're right."  Ami replied to Makoto.  "All she does
          is whine and moan about her own petty little problems.  'Why
          doesn't Mamoru love me?  Why?  Why?'  If she'd stop being
          such a ditzy airhead, maybe she'd still have Mamoru instead
          of having to wonder why he left her for the four of us."
                Makoto laughed.  "Yeah, but she doesn't know he's been
          boinkin' us on the side, right?"
                Minako replied, "No, I don't think so.  She's too ob-
          sessed to figure it out.  But there's one thing I wanna know.
          What was his dying wish?"
                "He's fucked us one at a time," Rei filled her in, "but
          we've never had just one big anything-goes-fun-filled-orgias-
          tic-as-hell fuckfest.  He said wanted to do that with all four
          of us before he died."
                A tear rolled down Usagi's cheek.  I was one thing for
          the other senshi to talk about her, especially Rei, but the
          thought of Mamoru leaving her to sleep with her best friends
          was just too much to bear.  "Turn it off!  I've seen enough
          you ugly creep!"  she yelled at Faust.
                "No, Usagi Tsukino, you have not.  There is more to
          their deceit than that which you have already seen."
                It has always been said that the more intellectual peo-
          ple in the worlds are also the most perverted, and Ami was
          the last person to prove this saying wrong.  She was the fas-
          test to take off her clothes and strddle Mamoru's chest,
          bubbing her pussy against the badly bruised and wounded flesh
          of his upper torso, getting herself off more so than him.
                Rei preferred the more direct approach.  She went over
          to his limp dick, put in in her hand, and started jacking it
          off in order to get it hard.  After stroking for half a
          minute, his microscopic soldier finally stood at attention.

  To continue.  Once Rei got his dick hard, she moved
          her hand to his balls and took all of his dick into her
          mouth, gently carressing
          his head with her tongue and very, very, very slightly rubbing
          the length of his shaft with her teeth.  He was barely con-
          scious, but this caused him to wake up and let out a large
          moan of both suprise and pleasure.  This gave Ami the idea
          of slowly rubbing her crotch up his chest until it found its
          way sitting directly over his mouth.  In spite of his dick
          size, Mamoru's tongue was more than long enough to make up
          for it, and he responded to the hot piece of meat over his
          mouth by immediately darting his tongue in and out of her
          luscious sheath.
                Makoto and Minako were watching this and getting quite
          turned on.  Mamoru's mouth and dick had already been taken,
          so they moved to a place where he could see them and started
          giving him a little show of their own.  At first, they star-
          ted with the basics, kissing each other while Minako fondled
          Makoto's well-endowed bosom with her hands, kneading the huge
          mounds and rubbing them around in a circular motion, making
          sure her palms paid special attention to Mako chan's rock-
          hard nipples.
                Makoto returned the favor by lowering her left hand to
          the level of Minako's groin and fingering the area around her
          vagina, getting it just lubricated enough so that she could
          stick her fingers in.  With her right hand, she decided to
          use that for the purposes of her own pleasure.
                Back on Mamoru, Rei was still sucking him and could
          feel that he was about to come, so she ended her little blow-
          job and kept her hand on his dick in order to help him to
          maintain his erection.  She got on top of him, and was in
          such a position as to be facing Ami.  So she rode Mamoru's
          dick with all the force she could muster and at the same time
          keep her balance so she could kiss and fondle Ami.  This
          proved to be something of a challenge, but it worked out just
          fine.
                Rei could barely feel Mamoru's dick inside her, as she
          was still a bit stretched from having been with Jason just
          the other night, but she could feel it twitch as he was about
          to let loose a cataclysmic load.  She was beginning to feel
          good too, from Ami's kisses and fondling of her tits.  As for
          Ami, Mamoru's tongue was a more than efficient instrument for
          bringing her to an orgasm, too.  Consequently, the room was
          filled with earth-shattering yells as all three came together.
                Makoto and Minako had changed positions while this was
          all going on, and were now involved in an intense sixty-nine.
          Makoto licked and licked circles around Minako's opening,
          paying extra-special attention to her clit and making sure
          to tease that special place every so oftenby licking circles
          around it.  Minako moaned in plasure in order to voice her ap-
          proval, while she was fingering Makoto's clit while darting
          her tongue in and out of Makoto's inviting snatch.  The sound
          of their companions coming had brought them to an orgasm
          shortly afterward, but their moment of triumph was cut short
          by an "Oh shit!" coming out Rei's mouth.
                Everybody looked up to see what was wrong, and Rei told
          them that his dick wasn't getting limp after he came.  Ami
          bent over to check his pulse, and that confirmed the worst.
                Mamoru was dead.
                The four girls just stared at each other for a few
          seconds, and then started cracking up in a maniacal fit of
          laughter.
                "We should've beat his ass a long time ago and done it
          to him then!"  Rei said...

                The show stopped there as Usagi cried out enough tears
          to flood the entire room.  How dare they?  Not only did her
          beloved Mamoru leave her for all four of her best friends and
          not only did her friends betray her by sleeping with him,
          but they all beat him up just so they could have an orgy be-
          fore they died!  "The nerve of those girls!"  Usagi yelled
          out.  "Doing that to me!  I'm gonna kill'em!"
                Faust grinned and chuckled under his breath, then stopped
          it as soon as Usagi looked up at him again.  "Do you know where
          he is?"
                "Yes.  But he is too far away for you to save him
          without my help."
                "Take me to him!  Please, I'm begging you."

                In the village, Mamoru was asleep in a bed, with the
          other four senshi, long since changed back into their normal
          identities, in the same room watching over him.  Four of
          Umino's people, all doctors who had also fled underground to
          escape Caesar, had tended Mamoru's wounds and told the girls
          that he'd be all right in about a week or so.  Everybody was
          worried about Usagi, but Mamoru was the only one who had any
          information about her whereabouts, and since they knew better
          than to try getting information out of an unconscious person,
          they reluctantly decided to wait for the morning, when the
          doctors predicted he would gain consciousness.
                Everybody was on the verge of falling asleep, but Rei's
          evil sense told her that falling asleep was the worst thing
          they could do.
                The other four girls (Ami, Makoto, Minako, and Chibi-
          Usa) were talking to each other about how they all wanted to
          turn in for the night.
                "I don't think that's a good idea," Rei protested.
          "I've got this weird feeling that that guy's gonna come for
          Mamoru tonight, and I think we'd better be ready for him."
                "What about Chibi-Usa?"  Minako asked.  "She doesn't
          have to stay up with us, does she?"
                Rei answered, "Of course not, Minako, just us four.
          Damn.  You're getting as bad as that airhead Usagi!"
                "Well excuuuuuse me!"
                The four of them put Chibi-Usa to bed in a room next
          to the one in which they had Mamoru.  "So what do you think
          we should do to keep ouselves awake?"  Makoto asked.
                Minako came in.  "I bet I can think of something."
          With that she started taking her shirt off and motioning to
          the others, "Ever wanted to know what it felt like with a
          girl?"
                Ami was repulsed by the idea.  "You're sick, Minako.
          Besides, this is no time to play sex games when that man
          can come for Mamoru at any minute!  You all heard what Rei
          said."
                "Oh, c'mon, Ami," Makoto defended her friend, "don't
          you geniuses ever have any fun?"
                "Yeah!"  Minako was kind of turned off by Ami's re-
          sponse.  "We'll all fall asleep if we don't do something to
          keep us awake.  And if you don't wanna get involved, you
          can put yourself on guard duty."
                Ami reluctantly exited the room to stand guard over
          the girls' room and Chibi-Usa's while the girls decided to
          have some fun.
                Minako was already working on taking off her clothes,
          and had already taken off her light blue dress.  She moved
          over to Rei and put her breasts in her face.
                Minako's bra opened from the front, so Rei understood
          the cue.  With her teeth, she opened the front clasp and
          began kissing Minako's lovely mounds of flesh.
                Makoto came up from behind Minako and pulled down her
          panties, also with her teeth.  As soon as the panties were
          out of the way, she started kissing Minako's butt-cheeks,
          and licking her asshole.  She took her left hand started
          pleasuring herself, massaging her clit and her labia until
          she started lubricating, then she stopped licking Minako's
          asshole for just long enough to put her own finger in her
          mouth and taste the juices.  Minako noticed her doing this,
          and asked, "So how's it taste, Mako-chan?"
                "Mmmm-Mmmm! Yummy!"  She said as she went back to
          work, this time eating out her friend while pleasuring
          herself at the same time.
                Rei had stopped kissing on Minako's tits and was now
          kneading them with her hands while the two girls shared a
          massive French kiss.  After about four-and-a-half straight
          minutes of kissing, Minako ended it and whispered in Rei's
          ear, "Lay down.  I wanna know how you taste."
                Minako took off Rei's brown shorts and red lace panties,
          and Rei lay down on her back.  Minako pursued Rei's descent
          to the floor, and Makoto followed so as to finish what she was
          doing.
                Rei grabbed her right tit inside her right hand, and
          with her left hand she reached down to masturbete a little
          before Minako reached her cunt.  She lubricated her pussy
          enough to get her index finger in, and then she, like Makoto,
          pulled it out so she can taste the juices.  As she sensuously
          licked the juice off her finger, making a spectacle out of it
          for Minako's pleasure, a smile crossed her lips.  Minako took
          this as the signal to go down on her, diving in not to tease
          her clit or massage her labia or any dumb shit like that, but
          to just ram that tongue straight up in her pussy for the sole
          purpose of basting it her Rei's love juices.  Rei let out a
          slight moan as Minako's tongue went in deeper than she had
          expected.
                Makoto continued eating Minako, who would've let out
          some audible acknowledgement the Makoto was doing her job
          well, but she was just too well-mannered to talk with her
          mouth full.  But Makoto's tongue was now well inside Minako,
          darting in and out at full throttle.  Minako had urinated
          recently, so there was a nasty taste to her genitalia, but
          Makoto was somehow able to ignore that and kept on licking.
                Their fun was interrupted when Mamoru, hours ahead of
          schedule, regained consciousness, jumped up to a sitting
          position, and cried out as a man who had just seen his lover
          kidnapped, tortured, raped, or otherwise hurt, "Usakooo!"

                It was now 1996, and a young man in Dayton, Ohio, in
          the U.S.A., was sleeping peacefully.  In his dream, he was
          in a strange place which his instinct told him had some-
          thing to do with time.  He started walking through the tun-
          nel, and then ran due to his excitement.  He wandered around,
          staring at the walls and taking in the whole scene in awe and
          and wonder.
                He ran, unaware that he was running to the place
          where past, present, and future meet, but when he got
          there he couldn't believe the sight lying on the floor
          in front of him.
                What he saw was the badly mutilated body of a beautiful
          young woman, mutilated by a set of slashmarks on her face,
          all the skin and muscle tissue eaten away from all four
          limbs, her pubic hair and the upper layer of the underlying
          skin shaven from her groin, and a slit in her abdomen with
          both her intestines pulled out, also appearing to have been
          split open.
                Poor Nathaniel stood aghast at the sight before him,
          but at the same time he couldn't resist the urges that were
          emanating from the core of his subconscious and touching him
          on the fringes of conscious thought.  Something was telling
          him to go down, to drop to his knees and go down on her.
          He resisted for what seemed to be an eternity of torment as
          his will battled his instinctual drive, but eventually his
          will lost and he did as commanded.
                The first thing he did was drop down and begin licking
          the blood off her thighs.  It was quite dried up and caked
          onto her flesh after three years of being dead, but the rate
          of decay of organic matter on the ethereal plane was virtually
          nonexistent.  Thus, there was no stench, and the blood tasted
          sweet to his virgin tongue.  The flesh, however, was cold and
          stiff to his touch, but her coldness excited him and turned
          his semi-hard-on into a rock-hard woody.  He moved his tongue
          up her leg, licking up all the three-year-old vaginal blood
          and savoring the taste.  After reaching the top end of her
          right leg, at the point where it meets the groin, he began
          licking the left side of her pussy, and then began licking
          clockwise circles around the clit button.  The pussy was
          colder than an Antarctic wind blast, but the icy feeling
          on his tongue and lips felt good.  After a few revolutions
          around her clit, he went from licking to kissing it, to
          gently sucking.  He sucked at her pussy while slowly moving
          his mouth down to the level of her sheath, and he kissed it
          on the lips head on, as though he were kissing her face.
          With his tongue, he licked the opening a couple times, and
          then decided it was safe to penetrate her orally.  As he
          did so, mounds of pubic hairs, moist from spending three years
          in her excellently well-preserved, and very wet, vagina,
          found their way onto the tip of his tongue.
                He didn't like this taste, and once he realized that
          her pussy was a giant hairball, he decided to remove his
          mouth from her cavity and bring it up to the level of her
          tits.  Her fuku was so much torn that he could easily access
          any part of her body he wanted, and so he started sucking
          on the tit with the bitten-off nipple.  Kissing the well-
          developed breast, he worked his way to the part where the
          nipple was bitten off.  Sucking gently, his mouth lifted up
          the blood that had been welled-up in the large wound.  To him,
          it tasted like cold Coca-Cola, and for some reason this made
          it even more exciting.
                His hand caressed her other tit, the ripe, by now solid,
          and perfect breast fitting perfectly into the cup of his hand.
          This gave him one free hand, and with it he reached for and
          undid his zipper, and then arched his back so as to let the
          entire length of his dick go deep into her cold, dry, and
          unexplainably hairy snatch.
                From the beginning he pumped her pussy, pushing back
          that pubic hair, while that same hair gave his sensitive head
          the feeling of a thousand miniature tentacles all over the
          tip of his shaft.  This drove him wild, bringing him to the
          verge of his rapture half an hour before usual.  At the begin-
          ning of his ecstasy, it was like he wanted to share his "hap-
          piness" with the slow-rotting corpse, and lapped up as much
          of her tit-blood as he could with his tongue, then brought
          his lips up to her mouth.  He closed his eyes and, kissing
          her gently at first, he worked his way up to "full tongue-
          in-cheek penetration" as his orgasm built up, then released.
                Right after his load released and the spasms in his
          penis were winding down, he felt something strange happening
          with the corpse beneath him.  He opened his eyes and was
          surprised to see the wounds on her face healed.  His first
          instinct was to look toward her limbs, but before he got a
          chance to follow that through the answer came to him, in
          the form of a pair of long fleshy arms wrapping themselves
          tightly around his torso.  Her eyes were no longer cold,
          either, and instead glowed with the new life that had now
          been returned to her.
                She pulled his head down to hers, and kissed him long
          and passionately.  She then freed her hands, pushed him off
          her body, and beat the shit out of him.

                It was now 2020, before that night on which the girls
          had their orgy.  Mamoru was still unconscious, and Makoto
          decided to go for a walk around the underground city.  It
          was amazing to her, that a system of caves could be carved
          into an entire system of roads, sewage drains, and an en-
          tire city.
                She made it to the cave, the opening at which Mamoru
          was beaten unconscious, and she could see that the blood had
          not yet been cleaned up from where he had been ganged up on,
          along with blood-staned bits of broken bottles, bricks,
          metal pipes, etc, littered throughout a 20-foot radius of
          that same general area.  'What a mess!' she thought to her-
          self, 'How the hell can anybody just look at that without
          it bothering them?'  And, homemaker that she is, she pro-
          ceeded over there to clean up the mess.
                Her time over there was short-lived, and only minutes
          later she was startled by the ring of gunshots and the
          clashing of swords from just outside the cave.  She ran up
          to the opening of the cave and saw what looked like an army
          of hideous, grotesque creatures locked in fierce battle with
          the guard outside the cave.  The monsters' shouts of "Kill
          them all and take the women as slaves!" quickly made up her
          mind as to whether or not she should get involved.
                "Jupiter Star Power...MAKE UP!!!!"
                After all the flashing lights of her transformation
          were over, she headed straight into the fray.
                As she got to the edge of the cave, she saw two in-
          dividuals circling each other, throwing insults at each
          other like old enemies closing in for a duel to the bitter
          end.
                One of the opponents, a hideous, grotesque creature,
          with one red eye, bluish hair, and a single horn on the side
          of his face.  "You've kept me from the women in this cave
          long enough, Jahmal, and now I intend to pay you back for it!"
                The other, a black man who Makoto thought was quite
          handsome in form, but who was also just as big as the makemono
          circling him, was who seemed to be the creature's target.
          "Yeah, right, Buju.  We've been through this before and you're
          really starting to bore me.  So let's get this over with so
          I can go back to washing my hair or something.  But then I
          guess all you can do is talk since you can't take on a real
          man, anyway."  He started laughing.
                "Why, you..."  Buju lunged at Jahmal, fist forward, but
          Jahmal just sidestepped, grabbed Buju's extended forearm and
          pulled it forward, causing Buju to lose his balance and fall
          flat on his face.
                Jahmal was an honorable man, and so he gave Buju a
          chance to return to his feet before continuing the struggle.
                Buju only half got up before rushing into Jahmal again,
          this time knocking his entire weight into Jahmal's knees and
          toppling him over.  "The bigger you humans are..." he said to
          himself and prepared to go for his sword.
                "The harder you makemonos fall!" Jahmal was still lying
          on the ground, but he was able to manage a kick from that
          position, connecting with Buju's right wrist (the one going
          for the sword) and carrying enough force to snap his wrist
          back so far that Makoto could hear it snap thirty feet away,
          and it snapped his wrist so far back that his skin was ruptured
          and was ejaculating blood.  In pain, Buju let out a scream.
                "Muthafucka!!!!" Buju brought his left fist down, aiming
          for Jahmal's face, but Jahmal was able to roll out of the way
          and Buju's fist just hit the rock-hard ground, not even phased
          by the apparent pain such an impact would cause bare flesh.
                Buju's maneuver had caused him to be in a bent-over po-
          sition, and Jahmal, still on the ground, brought his foot up
          again, this time kicking him full in the testicles.  Again,
          Buju let out an indication of pain and this gave Jahmal time
          to get up and finish the job.
                He implanted his right fist square into Buju's left tem-
          ple.  "That was for my mother!"
                Next, with his left hand, he ripped off the bone-looking
          mask that covered Buju's face.  Come to find out, it wasn't a
          mask, and the monster could do nothing but scream in blood-
          curdling agony as a large part of his face was (somewhat)
          surgically removed from him.  "And that was for my wife!"
                Finally, he brought his right foot into Buju's neck,
          the force behind the kick severing Buju's spinal cord, break-
          ing his spine, and all the skin on his neck except for a
          small bit; his head was hanging on the rest of his body by
          nothing more than a tiny "thread" of his skin.  "And this...
          this was just for the hell of it!!!!"
                Buju's lifeless corpse now lay on the ground before
          Jahmal, who had avenged his mother and his wife after twenty
          years, but didn't really have much time to savor his triumph;
          upon seeing Buju dead, a band of fifteen makemonos broke off
          from the battle going on all around and headed his way, guns
          ready for slaughter.
                But they never made it.

                "SPARKLING WIDE PRESSURE!!!!"

                A large disk of lightning made its way to the advancing
          column of makemonos, disintegrating five of them while they
          were about ten feet away from the victorious Jahmal.  The re-
          maining makemonos started laughing and kept on coming.

                "BURNING MANTRA!!!!"

                This time, seven were roasted in the flames, the smell
          of burning flesh and hair, dirty flesh and hair, filling the
          entire area outside the cave and insulting the nostrils of the
          humans, while driving the makemonos on.

          ------------------------------------------------------------

                Inside the cave, Makoto had meant to go out and help
          the guards fight off the makemono raiders, but as soon as
          she first caught sight of Jahmal, her heart was struck with
          such awe and wonder that she just couldn't move.  It was as
          if the sight of the tall, stately black knight had enthralled
          her and it took all she could do to keep from masturbating on
          the spot or throwing herself at him right then and there, thus
          giving his opponent the chance to wipe him (and her) off the
          face of the earth.
                She knew she had to go out there and help, but her mind
          just forced her to freeze, unable to do any of the things she
          wanted to do or had to do, and so she had no choice but to
          admire her hero from afar.
                A soldier ran past her and into the cave, yelling,
          "Makemono!  The makemono are attacking!!!!"
                This still didn't get her to move.
                Seconds later, three entire platoons exited the cave
          to help fight off the invaders, with the senshi in tow, but
          even the sight of her friends didn't do it for her, not
          even Rei's slapping her in the face to get her to snap out
          of it.  It was only when Jahmal had defeated Buju, and when
          she saw the makemono coming at him then, that her brain re-
          linquished the stiffness it had placed on her body.
                Against one, the man she wanted between her legs had
          no problem, but against fifteen of those monsters.  "NO!"
          she yelled out loud.  "I can't let them... SPARKLING WIDE
          PRESSURE!!!!"
                Five were electrocuted and their tiny little brains
          were coming out their noses, eyes popping out of their soc-
          kets, and all that other fun stuff.  But the rest still
          kept coming at him.
                "It's about time, girlfriend!"  Rei looked at Makoto
          in relief that her friend had come out of her comatose state,
          and saw where she was aiming.  'Damn! Talk about ugly!' she
          thought as she looked at the man Mako chan seemed to be pro-
          tecting with that shot.  'Oh well, for her sake...'
                "BURNING MANTRA!!!!"
                Seven more were toasted.  The smell of burning, oily,
          flesh and fur insulting the nostrils of all the humans in the
          area while driving on the makemonos who were fighting them.
          But as for the remaining three that were approaching Jahmal,
          they, all of a sudden, turned chickenshit an ran.  "Demons!"
          they shouted as they ran back toward where the bulk of their
          kind were, "There's demons inside that cave!"  But their
          cries fell upon deaf ears as the ring of human machine guns,
          and the bullets from those guns, finished them off.
                By now, the other senshi had transformed and were about
          to leave the cave and enter the fray.  Makoto wasted no time
          in leading the charge, and before she was even ten feet away
          from the opening, about eight of the creatures had jumped her.
                She kicked one of them in the groin, distracting it long
          enough for her to knock out the two that had guns, but the
          other five were able to grab her and pull her to the ground
          before she could accomplish that task.  The one that got his
          nuts crushed a few minutes ago got up.  "That ain't funny
          what you did to my nuts just now, ya bitch!"  He proceeded
          to grab a machine gun from one of his cohorts.  "Now try
          some of this!"
                As hard as possible, he rammed the barrel of the gun
          straight up Mako's pussy, the warmth of recently used steel
          and the smell of gunpowder turning her off immensely.  "Yeah,
          bitch.  If ya wanna live, say you like it.  Say you want me
          to pull the trigger inside you..."
                Makoto was so repulsed by this statement she started
          screaming and kicking, and contracting her vaginal muscles in
          such a way as to push the gun out of her pussy.  But that was
          all she was able to do.
                Eight against one proved to be terrible odds, and the
          makemono just grabbed her and subdued her again.  "We was just
          gonna fuck ya," one yelled as he slapped her, "but now that ya
          had ta try that shit..."  Then he just trailed off into an evil
          laugh.
                She continued to struggle, but the last thing she could
          remember was the butt of a rifle striking hard up against her
          left temple before she blacked out.

                When Makoto woke up she found herself on a bed, with
          a bandage over the left side of her head and her clothing
          on the floor and to the side, and was still feeling quite
          disorientated when she heard the squeaking of an opening
          door.
                This quickly brought her to her senses, and she jumped
          out of her bed.  Realizing that she didn't have enough time
          in which to dress herself, she went to hide right next to
          the door, hoping to get the advantage of whoever, or what-
          ever, was coming in to see her.
                The door opened, and from the shadow cast by the light
          coming in from the hall, she could see that it was only one
          person or creature.  As soon as the person had made it past
          the door, she didn't even think of finding out who it was
          and simply dropped down and kicked him in the back of the
          knees, putting her full weight and force into it.  Her victim
          fell on his face, and without hesitation got up over his back
          and punched him straight in his spine, but even all of her
          force seemed to come short of cracking his vertebrae and
          severing his spinal cord.  "Whoa, wait up a minute!  I was
          just coming in to make sure you're all right!"
                Makoto looked up from her target and noticed a bowl
          of soup spilled and broken on the other side of the room,
          and realized that something had flown out of his hands when
          she had first downed him.  She stepped away, stood up and
          demanded of him, "Get up slowly so I can see who you are,
          and you better not try anything funny!"
                He got up slowly and began turning around.  Before
          she could even get his profile, she recognized him, and
          bowed extra-humbly-low in apology.  "Jahmal!  Oh I'm so
          sorry!"
                He had finished turning around, and was surprised.
          "How... how did you know my name?"
                "You might think I'm wierd but... I saw you outside,
          fighting that big monster.  I just had to meet you but..."
                Jahmal just now realized that she was naked, and was
          a bit embarrassed to be looking at her like that, and was
          hoping she wouldn't notice the bulge in his pants.  "It's
          okay, don't be sorry.  I'm gonna cut out right now so you
          can get dressed.  How about it if we talk later?"
                But it was too late, and she did notice his bulge.
          "No, don't go... I need to ask you something."
                "What's that?"
                She went over to him and very seductively probed his
          ear with her tongue, while petting his dick with her right
          hand.  "Is it true.." she was almost to embarrassed to
          continue.
                Almost.
                "Is it true what they say about African-American men?"
                Jahmal was shocked.  Back in the 1990's he remembered
          how his friend Jason would tell him about the pow-wow circuit
          and all about the groupies there, the non-Indian women who
          would practically throw themselves down on the ground spread-
          eagle before him, just to see what an Indian dick felt like.
          He remembered his black friends telling him similar stories
          about the girls from the suburbs, wanting to know if black
          was truly beautiful.  But it had never happened to him; not
          in America, and in the almost twenty years he had been
          stranded in Japan, not even the hama-ko (litterally, "Ham-
          mer child," slang for Japanese girls who try to act black,
          and do it worse than the American kids who try to do the
          same thing) did that to him.  She was the first to try it,
          and it took him by surprise, but then a little voice inside
          his head said to him, "Relax.  This bitch is hot, and she
          wants your dick bad.  Go for it!"  Thus it was so.
                He lifted up his right hand and reached for her
          titties, but without hesitation she pulled away from him,
          saying, "Not so fast."
                She dropped down to her knees and unzipped his pants,
          pulled out his dick and started jerking him off, but as soon
          as she started stroking it, he came right in her eye.
                Makoto's reflexes didn't fail her, and she closed her
          eyes right as the sperm was about to hit.  She then turned
          the mishap into an opportunity for further (though obviously
          unnecessary) seduction, by rubbing her right index finger
          over her eye and getting it covered with semen, and then
          slowly inserting in into her mouth, licking the creamy and
          fine white wine off her finger, and then, moving it around
          in a spiral motion, slowly took her finger out of her mouth,
          taking over two minutes to complete the operation.
                While she was doing this, she also moved herself into
          such a position that she was lying on her back, with her
          knees bent and her feet firmly on the floor, so that her
          tight, firm, beautiful ass was suspended in mid-air.  She
          began twisting her hips in a clockwise motion, shaking her
          ass around slowly, deliberately, to the point of almost
          making her lover come again.  When she was done licking the
          nut off her finger, she moved that hand slowly down to her
          clit, carressing every inch of skin in between that and her
          mouth, and paying special attention to her beautifully well-
          developed tits, which were in fact the part that fascinated
          Jahmal the most about her, as such mammary glands were uncom-
          mon among Japanese women.
                She bent her head over and grabbed the tit with her
          hand, allowing the nipple to make contact with her tongue.
          This caused waves of pleasure to surge through her body, and
          she decided this was too good to stop, so she kept doing
          that for awhile.
                Jahmal had had all he could stand and was about to
          explode a second time.  His full length was already exposed
          and in plain sight, so he just dropped to the floor on his
          knees and grabbed her hips, pulling them towards his throb-
          bing rod of love.  She was caught by surprise when she first
          felt him grab hold of her and drag her across the floor, but
          she was far enough away that she had the time to get ready
          and plan what to do next.  So, as soon as his head was about
          to touch her gorgeous lips, she pulled away.  "Not yet,
          loverboy.  First ya gotta suffer just a little bit more."
                Jahmal was a brilliant fighter, as he had a ninth-
          degree black belt in jujitsu and was also one of the original
          party to take refuge in the subterranean tunnels so many
          years ago, and had been the commander of all the refugee "ar-
          mies" to form since then.  But sexually he wasn't real good
          at asserting himself, so he took the back seat to Makoto's
          commands.

                She raised up to her knees and resumed sucking her
          left tit, while moving her right hand down to her vaginal
          area, rubbing it not so much to pleasure herself as to
          drive him wild with passion.  With this in mind, she just
          rubbed herself and finger-fucked herself, even faking an
          orgasm, since in her limited sexual experience she had
          already learned enough to know that most men can't tell
          one part of a woman's vagina from the other, let alone tell
          when a woman's faking an orgasm.
                Makoto's plan worked.  The stately warrior Jahmal Ard,
          Supreme Commander of the now well-developed underground
          army (which could now almost rival Caesar's), defender of
          the caves and slayer of Buju, the Eastern Kyou-Ou, was now
          reduced to less than silly putty before a girl not even
          one-third his age (he was 46).  By this point, he was now
          so worked up, so consumed with passion, that he was about
          to begin jacking off, but decided instead to take the
          same course that his friend had taken with her friend 27
          years ago...
                "Bitch, prepare to get FUCKED!"
                "Yeah!  That's more like it!"  Makoto had wanted to
          hear him say something to that bottom-line effect before she
          would let him set his dick indside her, and she was now quite
          pleased to see him take such an initiative.
                He went over there, sick-and-tired of her juvenile
          game, and took charge by grabbing her torso and forcing his
          entire length inside her inviting snatch, which ripped on
          account of his thickness, and the fact that the width of her
          love-hole was inversely proportional to the size of her tits.
          But she didn't feel her pussy being ripped in half, as her
          leading him into taking charge was also turning her on, too,
          playing a little girl's game with a grown-up man.  She screamed
          in pleasure, louder and louder, with every thrust of his pul-
          sating love-tool.  "Harder!  Harder!"  she commanded, and
          he really had no problem complying to her command.  He
          pumped her harder and harder,  his dick not softening up
          even after he came a second time, or even a third time, but
          his own desire for this woman allowing his dick to stay hard
          enough to keep pumping and pumping and pumping, alternately
          kissing her and sucking her tits, fondling her nipples with
          hand and tongue, and probing the far reaches of her mouth,
          which was now attached to a now almost-unconscious body.
                Finally the moment arrived.  Her back arched to the
          point of almost breaking, and within and without her she could
          feel the massive spasming of muscles, convulsing around the
          hard piece of meat that had been drilling her for the past
          two hours.  It was wonderful, the pleasure spilling all
          throughout her entire body, manifesting itself as the juices
          that now made his dick feel like it was really sweaty, but
          the pulsation of her twat forcing him to come a fourth time.
                "Was it as good for you as it was for me?" she asked...

                When a man is sleeping, knocked out, or otherwise un-
          conscious, he dreams, and Mamoru was no exception.  In his
          dream he saw himself naked, with the naked forms of all four
          senshi surrounding him, pleasuring him, sucking on all his
          body parts and driving him wild with desire.  But, no matter
          how much he begged or pleaded, none of them would give him
          the pleasure of letting him lick their cunts of assholes.
                Minako and Makoto shared his dick, taking turns between
          devouring his shaft or his balls, while Ami massaged his chest
          with her tits.  Rei, on the other hand, had tied his hands to
          stakes implanted in the rocky ground he was lying on, and
          was now stradding his face, keeping her ripe, firm ass a few
          inches out of reach from his lips.  She would shake it around
          in front of him, stirring it round and round, teasing him,
          but by no means was she going to let him have it.
                Of all the senshi, and of all their incredibly delec-
          tible cunts, tits, and asses, Rei was probably the only one
          he liked anywhere near as much as he liked Usagi, and he
          knew that she liked him even more; she was just playing hard-
          to-get.  He didn't like women that did this to him anymore
          than he liked women who were overly pushy, but this time he
          didn't have much of a choice.
                He found solace in Ami, however, as she laid her snatch
          right in his face, and she was already wet, enabling him to
          get his parched throat a nice, hot, juicy drink. So he exten-
          ded his tongue to get a few licks, and enjoyed the taste.  He
          started darting his tongue in and out of her pussy, sending
          waves of pleasure up her spine and more love-honey down his
          throat.
                The taste was not to be sweet for long, however, as
          Mamoru's licks soon caused Ami to lose control of organs other
          than her pussy, namely her bladder and her urethra, and she
          spilled at least a quart of urine down his throat.  Mamoru
          didn't recognize this, and, thinking she had just come, was-
          ted no time in swallowing the salty and strangely bitter
          liquid, smiling all the while.
                He continued eating Ami, while Minako and Makoto stayed
          on his dick, Minako deep-throating his shaft and Makoto
          licking the line between his balls and his ass, eventually
          taking his balls in her mouth and massaging them with her
          tongue.  Her tongue caressed his balls, moving across the
          surface of his scrotum in a circular pattern, while sucking
          on his sack at the same time, applying better suction than
          even the most expensive of vacuum cleaners.
                Minako, on the other hand, would've had a hard time
          keeping his little button-dick from slipping out her mouth
          in real life, but in his dream his dick was long enough for
          him to stay in business.  So she kept it down her throat,
          the friction of his glans against her esophagus sending ex-
          treme impulses down his shaft and to his brain.  What wasn't
          touching her esophagus, she laid siege to with her tongue,
          and it was so good that Mamoru came right there.
                When he came, it was a little more than he bargained
          for.  Fuck that, it was a LOT more.  As soon as the first
          drop of nut left his glans, his penis started transforming,
          turning into something completely monstrous and alien, into
          ten long tentacles with spikes surrounding their heads.  The
          spikes ruptured Minako's mouth, puncturing her cheeks and the
          entire area of her throat.
                The second one grew where his balls were, and its ma-
          terialization split Makoto's head in half, brains scattering
          all over Minako's and Rei's bodies.  A third one formed in
          the place of his tongue, and had a like effect on Ami, but
          this one grew to be so thick that it litterally caused her
          body to explode.  Other penes formed, strangling the life
          out of poor Rei, while others surrounded her tits and even
          others entered her mouth and pussy, indeed all the holes
          they could find on her luscious body, and even inventing
          some new ones, before killing her.
                "Noooooooooo!!!!!!!" was all he could scream as he
          looked on in shock, helpless to prevent himself from killing
          his beloved Usako's best friends.  But then he saw the cause
          of his misery.
                Before him appeared the black-robed form of Munihausen,
          floating in the air and laughing.
                "Hahahahahahaha....  So how do you like my little pre-
          sent, Mamoru Chiba?"
                "You call this a present?  Is that supposed to be some
          kind of a sick joke?!"
                "Not at all, for now you are just in a dream of your
          own devising.  But I will tell you this, Mamoru.  Behold, and
          I will show you the fate of your lover!"
                Munihausen opened his robe, and the figure of Usagi ap-
          peared, bound, gagged, and naked.  "You have exactly two hours
          to appear before me if you want to see your woman again,
          Mamoru Chiba.  When you awake, follow your instinct, and I
          will tell it where to find me."

                Makoto continued eating Minako, who would've let out
          some audible acknowledgement that Makoto was doing her job
          well, but she was just too well-mannered to talk with her
          mouth full.  But Makoto's tongue was now well inside Minako,
          darting in and out at full throttle.  Minako had urinated
          recently, so there was a nasty taste to her genitalia, but
          Makoto was somehow able to ignore that and kept on licking.
                Their fun was interrupted when Mamoru, hours ahead of
          schedule, regained consciousness, jumped up to a sitting
          position, and cried out as a man who had just seen his lover
          kidnapped, tortured, raped, and otherwise hurt, "Usakooo!"
                At that same instant, Rei looked up at Mamoru and was
          able to feel the fear coming from him.
                Minako looked up, slightly pissed off at having her
          fun interrupted, "What the hell are you talking about?  Is
          Usagi in danger?"
                "That son of a bitch has got her!  We gotta do something
          fast!"  he yelled as if he was yelling to no one but at every-
          one simultaneously.
                Ami ran in the room from her self-imposed guard duty,
          "Mamoru?  What happened?"
                Makoto answered her, "He just shot up all of a sudden
          and started yelling for Usagi, saying that somebody's got her
          and we gotta do something about it."
                "Who's got her?"  Ami asked.  "Is it Munihausen?"
                "Dunno.  Could be, but he didn't say."
                Ami turned to Mamoru.  "Who's got Usagi?"
                Mamoru answered, "He's got..."
                He was cut off in mid-sentence by a pack of twelve
          creatures coming through the walls.  They were of many colors:
          green, black, brown; and of multiple forms.  Some had only two
          arms and two legs while still others had many arms, legs,
          wings, and (you guessed it) dicks.  In the nick of time, Rei,
          Ami, Minako, and Makoto reached for their power sticks to
          transform.
                They were too late.
                Ten of the monsters had already made it to where they
          were before they had a chance to say their transformation
          commands.  An eleventh had gone through the wall to the room
          where Chibi-Usa was sleeping, and the twelfth had stopped
          right above Mamoru's bed.
                Rei was able to disable one of the demons with an ofuda,
          which actually surprised the rest of them long enough for the
          senshi to transform.  Thus they did, and the Burning Mantra
          disintegrated the one heading for Mamoru.
                Mamoru's transformation had worn off, but, as the accum-
          ulated result of both his nightmare and of his current situa-
          tion, his adrenalin surged to levels unheard of in modern
          medicine, and he subconsciously changed back into Tuxedo Kamen,
          forgetting about all his bruises and sores, and began helping
          the senshi.  His cane was whole again, and he hurled it like
          a spear, landing it into the head of a brown one who was
          about to rape Jupiter, but the creature just laughed, split
          in two, and resumed its task.
                Venus was in pretty much the same position, having at-
          tracted attention to herself by the sheer fact that her trans-
          formation takes the longest of all the senshi (I think; might
          be a good idea to time the scenes next time I watch it...).
          Two monsters, a black one with wings, seven claw-like arms,
          each ending in two claws with ten "fingers" each, and a green
          one with horns on his head, a heavy exoskeleton like a thri-
          kreen (a sentient, 11-foot-long cousin of the praying mantis
          known to the D&D game), with about fifty tongues coming out
          of its mouth, ending in three penes per tongue, four eyes,
          and twelve arms and legs, with feet ending in talons and
          fingers ending in scrota (correct plural of scrotum), each
          connected to a penis.
                The black one flew toward her and had already knocked
          her into a wall by the time the green one had arrived.  She
          still had a free arm, and so tried punching the black one,
          but she didn't have enough force to get it off her.  She then
          realized that she should have just gone for the lovely chain,
          but by that time the green one had arrived and was in the pro-
          cess of twisting her arm out of its socket.  The black one
          was more intent on what it wanted, however.  Instead of play-
          ing with her appendages, it just decided to grab the right side
          of her fuku and rip the fucking thing off of her, which it
          accomplished with no problem whatsoever.  While it was doing
          this, it had already jammed three of its penis-fingers into
          her mouth, and was feeling quite comfortable there, as the
          vibrations her throat gave off as the result of trying to
          scream were found quite pleasurable.
                While this was going on, Ami, who didn't get the chance
          to transform, was in the process of getting raped full-throt-
          tle (pun intended).  Three monsters had surrounded her, each
          demon going into different hole, screaming at her to suck it
          harder, take it deeper or whatever.  By now, her clothes had
          been shredded by one demon's blade-like claws, and the re-
          maining pieces of lint were strewn all about the floor around
          her.  Her panties still remained, but the fifty penes being
          rammed up her pussy, and the hundred churning in and out her
          ass, had torn holes it her underwear so big that they would've
          fallen off had it not been for the multitudes of invading
          genitalia keeping it from doing so.
                Rei seemed to be the only one doing all right for her-
          self, having blasted the hell out of five demons, but she
          was still way too busy to assist any of her comrades, for as
          soon as she had killed one, it seemed that another was there
          to take its place, and some were even splitting into two,
          three, and even four parts when hit.  They would come at her,
          one after one, three after three, and so on, and her continued
          resistance only made them want her more and more, in the same
          way that the fruit that is the most forbidding and dangerous
          is normally also the most desired.  But eventually she, too,
          succumbed to the advancing monsters, the cold, and extremely
          erotic feeling of a tongue sliding against her clit signaling
          to her that she was finally overcome.  During the time she
          was being eaten, ten demons grabbed her and wrapped some of
          their penes around her arms and legs, spreading her out until
          her body looked like a capital "X".
                One began to approach her by kissing her, giving her
          a long, passionate, French kiss.  "So, my pet, it seems that
          the great Sailor Mars has finally been conquered after all..."
                Rei protested at first, "No!  No!  I'll never give in
          to... oh... oh yes... take me, take me right now!"
                So much for protest.  After kicking and screaming, and
          litterally amputating several demon-dicks with the spikes of
          the red heels on her beautiful feet, she finally gave in to
          the harsh, merciless carresses the remaining dicks adminis-
          tered to her body.  Multiple tongues massaged her breast,
          giving special care to her over-sensitive nipples.  Still
          held in the "X"-like position, face down and ass up, she
          could still feel a penis stroking itself on the skin at the
          base of her breasts, between her tits, and going straight up
          into her mouth.
                Now, finally, back to Makoto.  When Mamoru had thrown
          the rose at her lone attacker, it split into two and continued
          its self-appointed mission, which was nothing other than to
          get hold of and squeeze the life out of the biggest set of
          tits in the room.  "Well bitch, your friends seem to be en-
          joying themselves.  Now let's see how you like to get fucked!"
                This talking bought Makoto some time...

                "SUPREME THUNDER!!!!"

                The attack hit the monster head-on, but, just like on
          her first encounter with any of Faust's demons, it served no
          purpose to her benefit.  Instead, the lightning bounced right
          off the creature's head and struck her, twenty times more
          powerful than it was when the attack had been launched, fry-
          ing her extra-crispy on the spot right then and there.  "Oh
          well," the demon thought aloud, "she'll get over it."
                While all this was going on, the monster who had headed
          toward Chibi-Usa's room returned, holding Chibi-Usa, screaming
          and crying.  The "moonbeam" shining from her forehead and
          directly on Makoto's corpse, somehow reviving her (remember
          that later in SMR we find that she lost the ginzuishou of
          the 30th century because it had merged with her without her
          knowing it, therefore this is quite possible).  As this event
          got the attention of all the senshi, the monsters disappeared
          as quickly as they had come.
                Right after they had disappeared, the senshi were in-
          stantly restored to their condition before the encounter, and
          it was as if the entire ordeal had ever happened, except for
          the hole in the wall leading to Chibi-Usa's room, and the
          abscence of Chibi-Usa.
                Mamoru, still in his garb as Tuxedo Kamen, was the
          first to take notice, yelling "MUNIHAUSEN!!!!"
                Not waiting for the other senshi, he ran out and left.

          ------------------------------------------------------------

                True to his word, Faust had endowed Mamoru with the
          instinct to find him, and this first led Mamoru back to the
          room in which he and Usagi had been staying, only to find
          that it had been ransacked by what appeared to have been
          many huge creatures.  The creatures, or at least several
          different groups of similar creatures, seemed to have been
          through there many times, and now the room was totally empty
          save for a note: "Go up, and she shall be there."
                He ascended the stairs and made it to the lake, seeing
          nothing around him, but Usagi tied to a tree, in a position
          reminiscent of a crucifixion.  "Usako?" he asked aloud.  Then
          his amazement at seeing her turned into rage over seeing her
          condition.  "What has he done to you!"  And in his rage he
          began to charge.
                Usagi, looking up, saw him and started to worry, "No,
          Mamo chan! It's a trap!"
                It was too late.  Before he got so much as within ten
          feet of his beloved Usako, the robed figure of Munihausen
          appeared between them, next to Usagi's naked, quasi-cruci-
          fied figure.  This multiplied Mamoru's rage a thousandfold,
          but Faust raised his hand and caused him to stop in his
          tracks before he could move any closer.  "Come no closer,"
          he informed Mamoru, smiling because he was already well
          aware of what condition Mamoru was now in.  "For not only
          have I Usagi Tsukino, I also have... this!"  Thus he opened
          up his robe and revealed the comatose, yet still apparently
          unharmed, body of Chibi-Usa, floating in the air before him.
                "What... what have you done to them?"  Mamoru demanded,
          almost blind with fury.
                "Nothing," came the reply.  "At least nothing, yet.  For
          the safety of your lover, and your daughter, rests in your
          hands."
                "Daughter?  She's Usako's cousin!"
                "As you wish.  But if you wish to see them alive, and
          free from captivity, then you will hand youself over to me."
                "Don't do it, Mamo chan!"  Usagi yelled.
                Faust reached up his hand and felt Usagi's tit, fondling
          it so Mamoru could see.  "She has lovely breasts, doesn't she?"
          He then started sucking them and started moving his hand down
          to her cunt, rubbing it but not penetrating.  "Especially
          this part.  She would make an excellent concubine to bear my
          seed, and continue my father's work."
                Faust turned to face Mamoru again, and could see a tear
          coming out of his eye, for the decision to be faced was far
          from an easy one.  Either give himself up to Faust, whom he
          thought wasn't all that unattractive, or give up Usako, with
          whom he knew he had been destined for at least a thousand
          years.  But he knew that protecting Usako was the most im-
          portant thing.  "Okay, you win."
                "Hahahahaha.  Good."  With that he raised his hand and
          a blade came out, severing his head from the rest of his body,
          and a blinding flash ensued.  When the flash subsided, his
          head could be seen on a pike, implanted in the ground right
          above his decapitated body.
                Faust went over to the body and squatted over the corpse.
          He put the ginzuishou in his left hand, and forced that hand
          down into Mamoru's now-exposed neck, submersing the crystal in
          the prince's blood.  The crystal became quite well-engorged
          with the life force of Prince Endymion, Mamoru Chiba, Tuxedo
          Kamen, and the defunct Moonlight Knight (the crystal vomited
          out that one), and with the future life-force of King Endy-
          mion.  Usagi was forced to witness all this, and started
          whining at the top of her lungs, causing even Faust to trem-
          ble.  "NOOOOOOO!!!!  NOOOOOOOO!!!!  MAKE IT STOP!!!!!!"
                "For it to stop, you only need do one thing.  To keep
          me from doing the same thing to the little rabbit, you must
          relinquish all rights to the ginzuishou and declare me its
          rightful heir."
                "No!  I'll never hand the crystal over to nega-trash
          like you!"
                "Usagi Tsukino, even as yet you do not understand.  If
          you do not pronounce me rightful owner of the ginzuishou, I
          shall do likewise to this child what I did to Mamoru Chiba."
          Now, by telekinesis, he willed the form of Chibi-Usa to float
          over to his hand, and placed one arm around her body and the
          other on her head, in such a position as he could snap the
          neck at any moment.  "Do it!  For I grow impatient with you.
          My hand could slip at any time."
                As was the case with Mamoru, Usagi was now also faced
          with a difficult decision.  Either sacrifice Chibi-Usa's
          life, and possibly her own, to keep the crystal from truly
          becoming the possession of a madman, or give it to him so
          that the child may live.  If it was just her, she would've
          sacrificed her life to that end without hesitation, but
          this time it wasn't just her; it involved an innoccent as
          well.

                So, reluctantly, she made the only decision her
          conscience would allow.  "Alright.  You win.  But first you
          have to let her go before I agree to do anything for you."
                "No.  She is my insurance, in case you refuse."  He
          started to twist her head, slowly, not to kill the child as
          much as to make a point, and Usagi got that point loud and
          clear, along with Chibi-Usa waking up and screaming when she
          realized her own predicament.
                "Okay, okay.  I, Usagi Tsukino, Princess Serenity of the
          Moon Kingdom and Sailor Moon, relinquish all rights to the
          ginzuishou, and I name Munihausen its rightful owner."
                The crystal pulsated a brilliant red in Faust's hand,
          and he was caught off-guard of his would-be attackers.  "What!?"
                Faust was taken by surprise as he was wrapped in a gol-
          den chain.  He turned around, only to see the other senshi had
          followed Mamoru and had just finally gotten to where they
          were.  "Ah, we meet again.  But know now that I have the gin-
          zuishou by formal rite of succession, and all its power is
          now mine.  Behold!"
                He held up the crystal now the color of blood, and a
          swath of red light emanated from it and cut straight through
          the body of Sailor Mars.  He laughed maniacally as entrails
          splattered all over the senshi and Mamoru's corpse, and even
          on Chibi-Usa, who panicked upon seeing this.
                "SUPREME THUNDER!!!!"
                This was aimed at the ginzuishou to knock it out of his
          hand, but instead bounced off a black force-field that seemed
          to be surrounding him.  "Foolish child.  You think you have
          the power to stop me?"

                "CRESCENT BEAM!!!!"

                No effect.

                "SHINING AQUA ILLUSION!!!!"

                Still, no effect.

                From behind a rock, a lone figure had gotten there, and
          was watching the tide of the battle, dismayed by its apparent
          outcome.  She knew she could stop it, that she had the only
          possible way that this lunatic could be stopped.  But it was
          forbidden for her to use it.
                Thus the battle continued on, with Mercury getting
          gutted, then Jupiter.  Finally, Venus was all that was left,
          and she was about to die, too.  So just as the ginzuishou, or,
          as it would now be better called, the akazuishou, was about
          to emit the final, deadly ray of light, the figure inter-
          vened.

                Dark Dome Close...

                Everything stopped.  Well, except for Minako and Usagi,
          everything stopped, and Minako was able to untie Usagi, and
          Usagi was able to retrieve the akazuishou since it had fallen
          to the ground when time stopped (but not before a piece of it
          had chipped by hitting one of Faust's teeth, and going down
          his esophagus).
                When she picked it up, it automatically turned white
          again, and Mamoru and all the other senshi were resurrected.
          Time resumed.

Things had changed over the summer, Hermione had grown out of her bookworm state, she didn’t really care about her grades anymore, and all she wanted was for someone to notice her, for someone to care and love her, she felt that she didn’t really belong in the muggle city of London, it just didn’t seem right for her.

Hermione sat in her room, when she saw the postman walking up the drive way with a rather large letter, and from what Hermione saw it looked like parchment, that of which she used at school. This meant that it had to be from her best and only friend Ginny Wesley, because Hermione had been waiting for a letter from her best friend for about three weeks now, and Hermione had started to worry about Ginny.

Hermione ran down stairs in time to open the door to personally receive the letter herself from the post man. After having a quick chat with him Hermione said goodbye and started to walk up stairs to her room, as she opened the door she saw that the writing on the front was not her best friends, but someone’s she didn’t know. But what caught her attention was that it was addressed to her parents, Diana and Steve Granger. What she didn’t get was that her parents didn’t know any witches or wizards; well at least that was what they told Hermione. Hermione didn’t even notice the handwriting on the front of the parchment

Hermione then decided that she would open the letter anyway, and read it, because it couldn’t be anything to bad. When she opened the letter to read it, as soon as she read the first line her eyes started to fill up with tears, but she continued reading.

Dear Mr. and Mrs. Granger,

It would be our pleasure to have our little girl back at home with us, because we think that it would be safe enough for her now.

We are very grateful to you for looking after Christina for us. Please let Chrissie read this letter and explain the minor details to her, but if you don’t, don’t worry because we will fill her in.

Can you please reply to this letter within the next 3 days, because we want to have our baby girl at home for her 15th birthday.

Yours Sincerely,

Mrs. Lilly Cades

After reading and rereading the letter, Hermione burst out in tears causing Diana and Steve to come rushing into Hermione’s room.

“Honey what’s wrong?” asked Steve Granger

“Don’t you freakin’ Honey me, you’re not my real dad!!” Hermione shouted back between tears.

“Hermione, we weren’t allowed to tell you until we received this letter. And yes you are adopted. The Cades were in danger so they brought you to us and told us to look after you until we got this letter.” Diana told Hermione while trying to comfort her. “Oh and your real name isn’t Hermione Jean Granger, it is Christina Abegaila Cades.”

“Okay then, I will reply to my real parents, and ask them to pick me up tomorrow.”

At The Cades Mansion.

“Everyone gather round, Chrissie has replied.” said called a teary Lilly Cades.

Once everyone was around her, Lilly tore open her daughters reply. Only to find a very small neat piece of parchment, with neat handwriting on it. Lilly then read the letter aloud.

Dear Mother and Father,

I would love for you to come and pick me up tomorrow morning at ten o’clock. I live at 743 Outback Avenue, London; our house isn’t connected to the floo network.

I would love to meet my relatives as well. Hoping to see you soon

With lots of love, your daughter,

Christina Abegaila Cades.

xoxox

“Blaise, darling would you please go and tell your parents, Bella and Voldemort, that Chrissie is coming home tomorrow at ten o’clock.” Lilly asked Blaise.

“Sure Auntie Lilly!” and with that Blaise apparated away.

Then Lilly asked Draco to go and tell his parents that Chrissie was coming home tomorrow at 10 o’clock. Then Draco apparated away.

“Luke would you go and see that the Limo’s are washed and ready to pick Chrissie up at ten tomorrow, and I will go and see that her room is ready and she has some new clothes. I am off to Diagon Ally. Love you Luke.”

Back in Hermione’s room

“Okay Diana and Steve, my parents are coming to get me tomorrow morning at ten” Hermione told her adopted parents.

“When are you going to pack dear?” asked a concerned Diana

“I’ll pack tonight and I’ll leave a pair of clothing out for tomorrow.”

“Okay then we will let you get to it.” Steve told Hermione.

Before

“Okay Diana and Steve, my parents are coming to get me tomorrow morning at ten” Hermione told her adopted parents.

“When are you going to pack dear?” asked a concerned Diana

“I’ll pack tonight and I’ll leave a pair of clothing out for tomorrow.”

“Okay then we will let you get to it.” Steve told Hermione.

Back into it:

Hermione had just gotten up, collected the clothes she had left out for the day. She then went and had a shower.

When Hermione walked out she looked beautiful. She was wearing knee high boots with a fairly high heel, a black mini skirt with red stripes through it, and a black and red tee, with a red hoodie. Her makeup was light and her hair was in a French twist.

Once Hermione had decided that she looked perfect, she walked out of her room to the sound of two familiar voices and two unfamiliar voices. The voices she knew came from Blaise Zambini and Draco Malfoy the other two were from who she guessed were her parents.

As soon as Hermione walked into the lounge room, she was caught in a bone crushing hug by three people, consisting of her parents, and Blaise Zambini.

“Chrissie sweetheart, how are you?” asked her mother while she examined Chrissie, making sure she was healthy.

“I’m excellent mum, but why are Blaise and Draco here?” asked a curious Chrissie in a whisper

“Oh, honey Blaise is here because he is your cousin and Draco is here because he is your cousin as well.” replied Lilly

“Okay, then how come you didn’t hug me I walked in the room Draco?” Chrissie turned and asked Draco with a lot of attitude but also with sarcasism

“Um, well I was waiting for these three to finish, and then I was going to give you a hug.” Draco said shyly.

And with that Draco went over and gave Chrissie a hug.

“Um auntie, shouldn’t we be going so Chrissie can meet the rest of her family?” Blaise asked Lilly

“Your right Blaise we should be going.” Luke replied for Lilly

“Well okay if we are going then I am going to go and get my trunk, and then we can go!” Chrissie told everyone.

“Alright Blaise, Draco go and help Chrissie get her trunk because no doubt she is bringing her whole room with her.” Lilly told her nephews

Christina, Blaise and Draco were walking up the stairs when Draco tried to get Chrissie’s attention, he didn’t expect her to turn around.

“What?!” Chrissie asked in a deadly whisper

“Gees, I thought I could only manage such a deadly voice, but what I was going to say was everyone really missed you Chrissie.” Draco replied to Chrissie

“Thanks Draco, Blaise for helping me fit in. And hey it helps to know that when I get angry I can be just as menacing as you and definitely even more. You wouldn’t want to make me angry because I’ll make sure you never have children.” Chrissie told both Draco and Blaise.

“Okay Chrissie where is your trunk?” Blaise asked Chrissie not liking one bit of what she just said.

“Over there and both of you might want to carry it because as mum said I am bringing ninety percent of my room.” Chrissie told her cousins

“OMG what have you got in here, it bloody ways a ton.” Draco yelled as he helped Blaise pick up Chrissie’s trunk.

“As I said I have 90 of my bedroom in there.” Chrissie replied sweetly

Draco’s p.o.v

OMG she is so sweet, how could anyone get angry at her

OMG you’re so falling in love with her

Am not

Are too

I am not falling in love with her

Oh just give up the argument you are so in love with her, just wait a couple of days and she will be in love with you to and then you can ask her out.

Oh Alright but she is my cousin

Normal p.o.v

“Hello Draco are you there” Chrissie screamed in Draco’s ear

“Yeah, yeah I’m here” Draco replied

“Good because I thought we had lost you to another planet!” Chrissie told Draco over the loud laughter of Blaise.

“Oh Blaise shut the Hell up.” Chrissie yelled at her cousin

The ride to the Cades mansion

That sat for a while not knowing what to talk about, until Lilly asked Chrissie some questions.

“So Chrissie what do you want to know about the family?” Lilly asked her daughter as she sipped her tea in the limo.

“Ummm, well now you ask who are my uncles and aunts, and my godparents. And... That’s it really” Chrissie replied to her mother as she drank her butterbear.

“Well honey your aunts and uncles are Laura Zambini, Naracissa Malfoy, Lucious Malfoy, and you have another uncle but that will be a surprise along with who your godparents are. Okay!” Luke told his daughter.

“Also darling what is your favourite colour and do you want a queen or double king size bed in your room?” Lilly asked

“Well mum my favourite colours are green, silver, red, black and purple. As for what bed I want, I want the biggest bed you can get me, please.” Chrissie replied

“Okay darling, do you like going shopping or would you rather go to the beach and have a romantic walk with a guy you like or would it be a relaxing day by the pool sunbaking?” Lilly asked

“Mum I am a girl so of course I would love to do all of those things, plus I love to sit in the park and play my flute, violin and I also dance to.” Chrissie replied

“Okay darling, well I will have your room accommodated to all of those needs, because you are going to need a humongous walk in wardrobe and you will want you massive bed, as well as an extra room for all of your instruments, and you will need a big enough space to continue your dancing, and I will have each of the rooms painted in your favourite colours. I will also have to have a space put in the garden that is a beach and we will make you your own little garden area where you can have some quiet time to yourself. And we will definitely go on many shopping sprees with your aunties.” Lilly reeled off.

“Oh and mum, I know you probably won’t answer this question, but why did you give me away to the Grangers?” Chrissie asked out of curiosity.

“Well darling the ministry and the Order of the Phoenix heard that you had vampire in you somehow, and that when you turned fifteen you would become Queen. They didn’t want that because the vampire king or queen makes all the rules and even the magical people have to follow them.” Lilly replied.

“So mum you’re telling me that I have vampire blood in me and that when I turn fifteen I will inherit the genes and become vampire queen.”

“Yes darling that is right.” Lilly replied simply.

“Awesome! Oh and can I have a friend over later? Chrissie asked her parents. But she didn’t get an answer because they were driving up the drive way.

At the Cades Mansion

As Chrissie walked into the humungous lounge room, she was caught in a huge bone crushing bear hug by her aunts and uncles. But what scared her most was that Snape was hugging her.

She ran over to Blaise and Draco to get some help and information.

“Why was Snape hugging me?” Chrissie demanded in a whisper.

“Because he is your mother’s brother and my father, so he is your uncle.” Blaise explained.

“Oh okay” was al Chrissie could reply with.

“Christina come over here and give your auntie Laura a hug” Laura called to her niece.

“Coming auntie Loz!” Chrissie called back as she left her cousins to give her auntie a hug. Only to be caught in another bone crushing hug by her aunt.

“Awe how come she gets one and I don’t. After all I am your uncle.” Snape teased

“Ugh...Alright!”

And with that she gave her uncle a hug.

“Hey Chrissie, I am sorry that I couldn’t tell you and in private or with other Slytherin’s called me Sev or Uncle Sev. Now let me look at you!”

Chrissie moved into the middle of the room so that everyone could look at her.

“Lilly don’t you think you should take the Glamour off her?” Sev asked his sister.

“Oh yes I nearly forgot” and with that Lilly took out her wand and waved it over Chrissie and muttered a few words under her breath. Chrissie then felt some sharp stabbing pains right throughout her body. But when it stopped and she looked up everyone in the room gasped, she looked beautiful; she had long knee length hair that was black but looked dark green in the light. Her eyes were a rare indigo blue like her mothers, her body had changed a fair bit she now had a lot more curves, and she had an hour glass figure.

That was when Draco lost it. He couldn’t hold his feelings in anymore.

“Chrissie would you come for a walk with me around the lake?” asked a nervous Draco

“Umm sure Draco.” Was all Chrissie could say.

“Okay you two don’t be too long, because there is still two more people that Chrissie needs to meet.” Lilly and Luke said together

Out By the Lake

“Christina, how do I put this, the moment I saw you, I fell in love with you, and now I can’t hold my feelings in anymore. Will you be my girlfriend?” Draco said rather quietly.

“Draco I never knew that you felt this way about me, and I know that marring your cousins is allowed in the pureblood scheme. So yes I will be your girlfriend because I have felt a connection between the two of us since I first started at Hogwarts and I met you.”Chrissie replied to Draco

“Oh Chrissie you have made me the happiest guy in the world.”

“We had better get back inside now so I can meet the last two people.”

As they walked back up the garden to the manner, they held hands, and when they walked in everyone stared at them as if something was going on.

“Well can you two please explain what’s going on quickly?” Lilly asked the new couple.

Before

“We had better get back inside now so I can meet the last person.”

As they walked back up the garden to the manner, they held hands, and when they walked in everyone stared at them as if something was going on.

“Well can you two please explain what’s going on quickly?” Lilly asked the new couple.

Now

“Mum can I have a friend over?” Chrissie said changing the subject.

“Any guess its scarhead?” Draco asked

“Actually I couldn’t give a shit if scarhead was dying. For all I care he isn’t a part of my life anymore!” Chrissie stated. The mention on Potter’s name brought anger to her; it made her eyes turn dark scarlet red.

“What?!”

“I said I couldn’t care less if scarhead was dying! That boy should have died the night Voldemort came after him and tried to kill him!!”

“I am glad you see it my way, I wouldn’t want you to hate your own godfather just because he is trying to kill your little friend and I agree he should have just died when i tried to kill him.” a strong masculine voice said from behind Chrissie.

Chrissie turned around to find a very masculine, human looking Voldemort.

“Voldemort?!”

“Now, now that can’t be how you greet all your relatives, and call me Tom.”

“Okay Tom how are you related to me?”Chrissie asked

“I am your Godfather, my dear, and Bella here...” Tom started but he was cut off by a very loud, beautiful woman with rare purple eyes.

“I am capable of introducing myself Tom.” Bellatrix stated.

“Christina, darling I am Bellatrix Black - Riddle, but call me Bella or Aunt Bella. I am your godmother!” Bella signed “Now come and give us a hug.”

“Alright Auntie Bella.” Chrissie said sweetly as she hugged her godparents.

Once she was out of the hug she asked her mother, “mum you never answered my question, can I have a friend over?”

“Sure sweetheart, but tell your friend to be ready to go shopping in the morning.” Lilly replied

“Thanks mum. Good evening everyone.”

As Chrissie climbed the stairs to her room she thought about what she and Ginny were going to do that night.

When Chrissie reached her room she unpacked her stuff and changed into something more suitable to go out in.

Meeting Ginny

“Hey Ginny!” Chrissie called to her friend.

“Whoa, do I know you?”

“Sit down and I will explain everything.”

“kk”

As Chrissie told Ginny about what happened, Ginny got paler and paler till she was as white as a ghost, but she then coloured up when Chrissie told her about Draco asking her to be his Girlfriend.

“Awe, that is so sweet. Are you ready to dance away all your troubles Chrissie?”

“Sure thing Gin.” And they walked up to the night club. “Hey James would you mind opening up for a couple of gals?”Chrissie asked

“I can do that for the two of you beauties.”

“That is so sweet James?”Ginny said

Somewhere else in the Club

“OMG Ron your sister and a mysterious but familiar girl just walked in the club.”

Ron, Ron go and torture your sister in front of the people in this club, because if you don’t I will have some fun with you tonight. Ha ha ha ha, Harry laughed evilly in Ron’s head.

Harry had put Ron under sensitimperio, one of Voldemort’s own discoveries, because it is like Imperious, but harder to throw off, and it is harder for people to know someone is under it because the person controlling them thinks of what they do and telepathically tells them. He had put Ron under it just before he asked Ginny to be his girlfriend.

“Where I want to go and torture them and kick their asses. Ginny should never have declined you.”Ron said.

“Okay Ron lets go and find them.”Harry said evilly then told Ron telepathically ‘If you do well now, I will call Pavarti, Padma and lavender and we can have some fun tomorrow night alright.’

Somewhere else in the Club

“Hey Blaise, Chrissie and the weaselette just walked into the club.” Draco called to his friend.

“Where are they because I just saw scarhead and weaselbee across the room, and they looked as if they were up to something.”

Blaise and Draco ran down the stairs, but they were too late, harry and Ron had already found them and now they were dragging Chrissie and Ginny by their hair off the dance floor. All everyone could here was the screams of the two girls.

“Help someone!” Ginny screamed

“Shut up you little slut!!” Ron screamed at his sister as he whipped her with a steel tipped whip, and only thinking about the night he had ahead.

“Come on mysterious girl tell me who you are and we’ll let you and your little friend here go.” Harry taunted as he whipped Chrissie.

Right then.

“Chrissie, Ginny are you alright” Draco called as Blaise disarmed both Harry and Ron.

“Chrissie is it now; let’s see who has come to save you.” Harry taunted as he stroked her face with his hand.

“Leave her alone Scarhead!” Draco shouted at Harry

“What are you doing here Malfoy, Zambini?” Harry questioned

“We could ask the same thing Potter, Weaselbee?” Blaise taunted

“Come on tell me!” Harry shouted as he watched Blaise and Draco with their wands drawn, and Ron whipping both Chrissie and Ginny.

“Well now you ask, I am here to save my girlfriend and her best friend, and Blaise is here to save his non-official woman and his cousin. Happy scarhead.”

“But it looks like we are going to leave now because, our pretty birds have taken flight.” Blaise added. As Blaise and Draco dropped the two boys wands they heard Potter, pick his up and say “Torva Cruciatus”.

“No you Bastard!” Draco screamed back


At the Cades mansion.

When Blaise and Draco had walked all the way up the Cades driveway they came to two large oak doors. They rang the bell and a house elf named Pippy came and opened the door and showed them to where Chrissie and Ginny were.

“Here you are young masters.” Pippy said.

“Thank you Pippy.” They both replied.

Once the elf had gone they knock on the door and Lilly opened it giving them access to come in the room.

“Oh boys, come in. Chrissie is still unconscious but her friend Ginny is awake.”

“That’s good and bad, has Ginny told you anything about what happened, Lilly?” Blaise asked

“No but hopefully she might talk to you. And if Chrissie wakes up please send Pippy for me because I am very worried about her. Ok?”

“Sure Auntie.”

“Thanks boys.” And with that Lilly went to find Luke.

“Ginny, Ginny will you please talk to us and tell us a couple of things?” Draco asked as Blaise sat Ginny in his lap.

“Ok. What do you want to know?” Ginny said knowing that she could trust them.

“Ummm, well could you please tell us, Why you both hate Potter and Weaselbee, Why do they torture you so much and how did you two become phoenixes?” Draco reeled off.

“Okay I’ll start with why we both hate Potter and weaselbee. Well in Chrissie’s 4th year when Pothead had just won the Triwizard Tournament, Harry asked me to be his girlfriend, Chrissie and I talked and we both felt the same way, about Potter just giving us a pat on the back and a thank you for helping him out of death.” Ginny sighed “We were both sick of been put aside and not reconised for the work we had done. Then to the question on why they did this to us, well I reject Potter’s offer to be his girlfriend, and Ron and him haven’t accepted that. As for us been able to turn into phoenixes, that same year, Chrissie and I took the test to be able to turn into an animagi, we both chose phoenixes, because they are handy birds, and are quick flyers.” She continued.

AS Ginny had finished explaining to the boys, Chrissie woke up.

“Ugh... What happened and where...am I?”

“Well sweetheart you are in your bed because you where unconscious from when Potter hexed you. As for what happened, you and Ginny, went to the club to dance away your troubles, Pothead and Weaselbee saw you and they decided to have some fun, then Blaise and myself saw what was happening, and we distracted them and you and Ginny made it out, but Pothead got his wand back and hexed you as you were leaving so Ginny ended up carrying you back.”Draco told Chrissie.

“I am going to kill those two!!”Chrissie shouted

“Well you can wait because you have been unconscious for 18 hours, I have sent for a healer to come and make sure you are alright. So you’re not moving anywhere. Oh and by the way that was last night at about midnight. It is now 4 o’clock in the afternoon.” Her mother told her as she walked in the room.

“Okay mum but when I go Blaise and Draco are coming with me, and you can look after Ginny for me.”

“Sure darling, I would love to have a little chat with Ginevra.” Lilly replied to her daughter.

Pippy came rushing into the room with a healer behind her

“Mistress the healer is here to see young mistress.” She squeaked.

“Thank you Pippy, now healer, please look at my daughter she was hexed by a powerful hex that knocked out for about eighteen hours, I want to make sure she isn’t injured in anyway. I will come and check in on you soon, Ginny, Blaise Draco you can stay here with Chrissie alright?” Lilly told everyone.

“Sure thing, auntie Lilly/Lilly” they all chorused.

“Okay Miss Cades, will you please stand up, so I can examine you?” the healer asked Chrissie.

“Yes I can, can you please tell me your name healer?” Chrissie asked.

“Yes I can Miss, I am Healer Marquita” Marquita told Chrissie as she tried to stand up.

“Okay Marquita. Ahhhhh my leg I can’t stand on it!!” Chrissie cried as she fell backwards on the bed and passed out from the pain.

Meanwhile at the Burrow

“Ron my servant get your mother now, or we won’t be having any fun for your fantastic performance yesterday night.” Harry called from across the room.

“Yes Master, I’ll get to it right away.” Ron said as he rose from the spot on the ground where he had been kneeling down to his Master.

Three Minutes later

Ron entered the room with his mother following.

“Master sorry it took so long. How do you want me to punish myself.” said Ron as he kissed the hem of his Masters robes.

“Just keep kneeling and I’ll think about your punishment in a minute.” Said a very angry Harry, he didn’t like to be left waiting. “Now, Mrs. Weasely. I need other followers, and your pathetic family is a good start, so I am now going to make you my follower. Sensitimperio!”

“Master!” Molly Weasely exclaimed as she kissed the hem of Harry’s robes.

“Now servant, I need the house empty tonight, though I want to be notified when your husband comes home because he is to be my house elf. Now go before I banish you forever.” Harry laughed. “Wait a second give me your wand now, you are to be like a house elf except without any magic!” Harry shouted at Molly. Giving her Master, her wand Mrs. Weasely left the room on all fours, to show that she was lower than a house elf. Harry just laughed evilly.

“Now, Ron my most loyal servant, because you did well yesterday night I am going to give you your treat, I invited Lavender, Pavarti and Padma, over tonight, now before they come I want you to set this room in the mood, and I also want you to dress me in my special outfit, you know which one, but I am only going to lie on the bed and not move so you must change the bed and dress me without me moving.

“Yes Master.” Ron said obediently.

“Good now get to work, they will be here in three hours and I want you done in two.”

One and a half Hours later.

“Good job. Now come here so I can dress you in something suitable for this evening.” Harry ordered.

“Yes Mi Lord.”

Once Ron was dressed Harry decided that he was going to have a little fun with Ron until Arthur Weasely came home.

“Ron come here now and take my pants off for me we have sometime before my girls get here.” Harry ordered.

“Yes Master.” And with that Ron did as he was told. Once he had taken his masters pants off he lay on the floor on his front, showing that he was ready.

“Now servant I am going to conjure up a couple of poles and you are going to strip and do a pole dance for me then you are going to give me a lap dance and when I come, you are going to lick me clean and then suck me off, you are to repeat that until I tell you to stop.”

“Of course Master.” Ron said as he stood up. He was used to this process because it had happened a couple of times now, but he never got something special afterwards like he was tonight.

“Polous.” Harry said. Once the two poles had appeared Ron started his pole dance while stripping, once Harry had decided that he had had enough of the poles so he banished them making Ron fall to the ground and crawl over to him, he was about to get his first lap dance.

After he had come Ron licked him clean and started to suck him off, until he came again and again into his servant’s mouth. Once Ron had cleaned Harry off he started again with his second lap dance, and then he sucked him off, this continued another three times.

“Stop now. I hear your mother coming up stairs with your pathetic father. Clean me and then sit by my feet like a good servant.” Harry told Ron

Once Harry had been cleaned off, Ron sat at his feet and waited for the door to be knocked on. When Molly knocked at the door, Ron opened it and then waited for the two people to walk inside, he the shut the door and sat back down at Harry’s feet.

“Ah, my new servant, and what have you brought with you, your pathetic husband.” Harry said as Molly Weasely kissed the hem of his robes.

“Molly what are you doing?” Arthur asked his wife.

“Mr. Weasely, your wife and your son are two of my followers, they are under my spell you can’t help them, but you can help me, I am going to make you one of my followers, by blood, you will never be able to leave me you will come on my command, you are my house elf, and you won’t have a wand. Sensitimperio!” Harry said evilly while patting Ron’s head.

“Master!” Arthur Weasely exclaimed

“Servant, go and get my Chalice and knife. Then get me the altar and chains.” Harry said to Ron from his throne. “Servant get me my whip.” Harry then said to Molly.

“Master it is all ready for the initiation.” Ron said to his master, he had gone through this whole process when he had been initiated by blood. It was the best thing that had ever happened to him, he thought to himself. Just as Harry was getting ready to start, three girls apparated into the room, making him go into a rage.

“Master, we’re very sorry we didn’t know what had happened to you because no one answered the door when we rang.” All three girls said as they curtsied and went and stood behind Harry, their master.

“That’s alright girls, but next time apparate outside the door and not inside my room, alright?” Harry said. “ But you will be punished tonight.” He said sternly.

“Yes Master.”

“Finally I can continue on with this initiation. Servants, get on the altar now.”

Once Molly and Arthur where on the altar Harry began the ritual, he began saying ancient runes, then he started to cut Molly and Arthur in particular spots, on Molly he cut her breasts, vagina and back, and on Arthur he cut his, back, dick and stomach. When there was blood everywhere he collected the blood and then cut his own hand and poured his own blood in the chalice. He then healed himself and mixed the three different bloods together. He then forced it down Arthur and Molly’s throats, Making their connection to him blood ritually done. He then chained them up and crucio’d them for thirty seconds and then lets them go, telling them that if someone came in the house, that they were to be brought to him immediately.

Once Molly and Arthur had gone

“Okay girls come here.” Harry ordered.

“Yes Master.”

“Now we are going to repeat what we did to my loyal servant on his initiation night, because he had an excellent performance last night.” Harry told his girls.

“Yes Master.” They replied as they went o retrieve the devices, and also to set up the room properly for the evening.

Pavarti, Padma and Lavender got the chains, shackles, whips, candles, cauldron, potions, plants and trees out. They also made the bed big and plush with lots of pillows. They then retrieved many devices that Ron had never seen before. They were obviously new.

Harry attached a collar to Ron’s neck and then connected a leash onto the collar, and he led Ron to the bed and asked him “Ron my loyal servant, do you trust me?” Ron didn’t trust himself to speak so he just nodded a yes.

“Good, then from now on you must do as I say, you will obey my every word and command!” Harry said sternly. “From now on, forever even in the after world, you will be mine.”

Harry then started to kiss Ron’s neck, biting, licking and sucking it till he was bleeding, Harry then moved down to Ron’s chest. He licked and sucked on his nipples gently, then he started biting them hard as if trying to get milk from his mother, and he did except it was a mixture of blood and watery milk. It gave Harry and idea of getting more than four heirs from his followers. Harry continued doing this with each nipple while running his hands through Ron’s hair. Harry continued the trail of kisses all the way down to where Ron’s pants began. Harry then started to rub on Ron’s very, very small cock, feeling the bulge under his pant bottoms. Harry sat himself next to Ron’s head. “Pleasure me!” Harry commanded. Ron instantly began to kiss Harry passionately. He unbuttoned Harry’s pants and stared at the King Cobra of his master’s cock. Ron looked at the king cobra with hunger in his eyes. Ron’s mouth widened more than it usually did as he licked and sucked around the cock in his mouth. Ron took Harry’s balls in his hands and started to play with them. Ron’s face dawned an expression of utter sadness when Harry withdrew his King Cobra from Ron’s mouth.

“Now it’s time for some fun.” Said Harry in a voice that sounded so happy and evil, that it reminded Ron of his time as Albus’s pet, until Harry, his master had Dumbledore under his wing as a follower. Harry then had Pavarti hand him the chains so he could chain Ron up to the ceiling. When Ron was hanging by chains from the ceiling, facing the floor he saw each girl be levitated up so that they were just floating above him, holding a candle and an ink pen each on their hands. Harry then went over to a table and picked up two nipple clamps and a cock ring, and placed them on Ron. Harry then went and picked up what looked like a pen. He then moved over to Ron and tapped the chains, so they flipped Ron so that he was facing the roof and three girls. Harry then took the pen like item and started to slowly push it into Ron’s ass. When the device was all the way in Harry tapped Ron’s ass with his wand and suddenly the instrument started to grow. Ron felt it morph into the size of his own cock. Then with another tap on his ass Ron felt the device start to vibrate uncontrollably. Ron was so lost in a world of pleasure that he didn’t notice the girls start to drip wax on him and draw on him with the ink pens that were designed to hurt. The girls stopped almost as quickly as they started. Ron was suddenly flipped so his chest was facing the floor again, and Harry then caught Ron’s lips in a passionate kiss while running his hands through Ron’s hair. Harry then tapped Ron’s ass with his wand making the device inside him grow larger (as big as Harry’s King Cobra of a cock), and it started vibrating with more power. Ron moaned loudly as the device stretched and tingled his ass.

Harry all of a sudden signalled to the girls to draw on Ron’s back with the ink pens and wax. When the girls were done Harry took off the old collar Ron was wearing, and told the girls to paint and wax a permanent one on him.

“Girls this collar is going to be permanent, Ron here has had some bad tries at escaping and he has had to be punished for that, so now he needs to wear a permanent collar all the time.” Harry then started to explain to the girls what the collar and lead were to look like.

“Yes Master, we can do that for you right now.” They replied.

Ron just lay there in bliss and heaven with the device vibrating more powerfully than before. All of a sudden Harry stopped the vibrating and put a mouth clamp on Ron’s mouth, Harry then pulled the device in and out of Ron’s ass while saying, “Get on your hands and knees now!” Ron wasn’t really shocked; he knew what he had to do, to get on his hands and knees while in chains. Ron then moved onto his knees and hands and slowly lowered his upper body to the mattress that was just underneath him. He spread his legs as wide as he could, while keeping his ass high in the air. Ron then looked over his shoulder to see that Harry had magic’d the device to move in and out of his ass, he also saw that Harry had retrieved the paddle from the bench it had being placed on. “Now comes your punishment for being a bad boy earlier, you didn’t pleasure me so I am going to punish you, you naughty, naughty boy.” Harry said sternly. “You are going to have corporal punishment tonight.” Harry continued as he started to spank Ron with the paddle, while the device kept moving in and out of his ass, every time hitting his prostate hard and rough. Ron cried out and began to pant. He couldn’t remember the last time he had been punished this badly. Ron had the girls working at his neck, on his permanent collar and Lavender was working on the lead, he also had Harry spanking him for earlier.

Finally as Ron looked as though he was about to pass out, Harry stopped the device from moving in and out, and then he went back to spanking Ron while the three girls continued to finish their job. Harry started to spank the renewed flourish. Hard, fast swings to alternate cheeks. Turning Ron’s ass an angry, raw red, while all Ron could do was cry out every time.

Harry then saw that the girls had finished the lead and collar for his servant. Harry then dropped the paddle took the mouth and nipple clamps off and he then gave the three girls a quick fuck each while Ron had to watch their enjoyment. Once Harry was done he removed the chains from Ron and then removed the shackles that the chains were connected to. Harry then placed Ron’s new lead on his collar and led him to Harry’s throne. Harry made Ron sit at his feet while he told Padma and Pavarti to clean up the room while he told Lavender to start drawing the same designs of collars onto Pavarti and Padma’s necks, then she had to make matching leads. Once Pavarti and Padma had cleaned the room, Harry told them to make a collar on Lavender’s neck. Harry still hadn’t taken the cock ring off Ron’s dick, so Ron was in need of massive relief. Harry noticed this, but ignored it for the moment.

Once all of their collars were done, Harry heard a knock at his door, he put the three girl’s collars and leads on before magically opening the door with his hand.

“Come in quickly!” Harry ordered.

“Master, you told us to bring you whoever came to our door, and your godfather and his boyfriend the werewolf are here. So I bought them to you.” Arthur Wesley told his master while kissing the hem of his robes.

“Send them in then.” Harry ordered.

“Sensitimperio!” Harry shouted at his godfather and his godfather’s boyfriend, as they walked in the door.

“Master, we are sorry. How can we punish ourselves for interrupting you tonight?” Remus Lupin asked as he kneeled with his neck bared to his master.

“I will think of a punishment, but right now you and your mate need to go and get me the rest of the Order members, and bring them to me tonight.” Harry said to his newly found followers. “Then tomorrow afternoon at 3 o’clock, you will need to come back together for your initiation into my close circle, and remember wear something formal, no suits, they need to be dresses, preferably long ones because it makes it more fun.” Harry continued as he patted Ron’s head and told the three girls to go to sleep because they were going to need it.

“Yes master, we will go and get the Order members for you, and then we will bring them here and at 3 o’clock tomorrow afternoon we will come back here dressed in formal long dresses for our initiation.” Sirius reeled off for his master as he kissed the hem of Harry’s robes and left the room on all fours with his mate.

“Now Ron you are going to keep that cock ring on your very small dick until I take it off. When you are naughty you will receive corporal punishment because it is the only way you seem to learn. But if you want to try another variety of punishment then tell me because I can get it ready now.” Harry told his servant

“Master I want you to try the other varieties of punishments on me because they might hurt me more than corporal punishment does.” Ron replied to his master

“Okay then servant. Girls get up now and get the cauldron, brick wall, potions, plants, shackles and whips out for me now!” Harry ordered, only thinking of the fun he was about to have while his loyal servant was in pain, and then he thought of what he could do to lavender with Ron and what the four of his servants could do to him if he asked.

“Master it is ready.” Lavender told her master when the room was ready for punishment trails.

“Thank you girls now just go and sit by my throne for now because I will need you later.” Harry ordered. “Now Ron my servant come and put these shackles on your wrists and ankles!” Harry continued. Once Ron had paced the shackles on himself, Harry clicked his fingers and Ron was shackled to the brick wall with his chest to the wall. “Now we will see if this is a good enough punishment for you.” Harry laughed.

“Does that hurt servant?” Harry taunted

Harry then took some potions and bottles of plants and threw them in the cauldron, making vines crawl out and start to cover Ron’s body, then four massive 2cm vines made their way up Ron’s legs and into his ass together, making Ron cry out in pain because he had 8cm’s of vines up his asshole.

“No master it doesn’t.” Ron replied

“Good because this might.” And with that Harry grabbed the whip and started to whip Ron’s back while the vines copied what Harry was doing. So Ron had a steel tipped whip whipping him and vines whipping him as well, but he still had the four vines up his ass, going further into his ass.

“Does that hurt now servant? Harry taunted.

“No Master that doesn’t hurt.” Ron replied

“Okay then we will try this.” And with that Harry dropped the whip, undid his pants and thrust his King Cobra that was about 10 inches long and 3 inches wide into Ron’s already aching ass, only because he still had the vines up there as well...

At the Cades Mansion

About twenty-five minutes later Marquita had managed to fix Chrissie and Ginny, once Chrissie was healed Marquita had Draco get ready to comfort her, so that when she asked Chrissie to stand up she could lean on him if it was necessary. Once Draco was ready, Marquita pointed her wand at Chrissie and spoke the incantation to wake Chrissie up.

“Miss, could you please stand up so I can examine you properly” Marquita ask.

“Okay, Draco can you please come here so I can lean on you if I need to.” Chrissie asked “Thankyou” she said as Draco helped her up.

Marquita checked to see if Chrissie had any internal injuries and she also checked if anything else was broken.

“Miss I am glad to say that you are fine but I would advise you to stay in bed until your leg has properly healed, if it has not healed by this evening, please call me by saying my name aloud and I will be here as soon as I can to check on you alright?”

“Okay Marquita and Thank you for healing me and my friend.” Chrissie stated.

And with that Marquita left Chrissie’s room with a small pop. Just as Marquita left, Lilly walked into the room to check on the teens.

“Darling are you alright, Healer Marquita sent Pippy to me when you passed out to tell me, I was so worried, she also told me that you had a broken leg, but no internal injuries. Is your leg better now?”

“Yes mum, my leg is fine now. Could you please get Pippy to send up our dinner, because I don’t think that Ginny and I should get out of bed for the rest of the day, just to be safe.”

“That’s a good idea sweetheart.” Lilly replied, “Pippy”

“Yes mistress.”

“Could you please bring these children their dinner tonight, because the boys don’t want to leave the girls sides, so they are going to have dinner together up here this evening.” Lilly told the small elf.

“Of course mistress.”

Chapter 4 -

Before

“Darling are you alright, Healer Marquita sent Pippy to me when you passed out to tell me, I was so worried, she also told me that you had a broken leg, but no internal injuries. Is your leg better now?”

“Yes mum, my leg is fine now. Could you please get Pippy to send up our dinner, because I don’t think that Ginny and I should get out of bed for the rest of the day, just to be safe.”

“That’s a good idea sweetheart.” Lilly replied, “Pippy”

“Yes mistress.”

“Could you please bring these children their dinner tonight, because the boys don’t want to leave the girls sides, so they are going to have dinner together up here tonight.” Lilly told the small elf.

“Of course mistress.”

Now - The next day

Blaise and Draco had spent the night at the Cades mansion, because they knew that Chrissie was going to need them when they went to teach those two idiots a lesson.

“Draco, honey, come here please” Chrissie called from her bed

“Yes sweetheart what do you want.” Draco replied.

“Can you please tell Blaise to get up and get ready because I know that the two idiots will be up and having breakfast. My mum is also up so she can look after Ginny while we are away.”

“Okay darling.” Draco said “Blaise get up, Chrissie says we are going to go and kick some ass now.”

“Ooh sounds like fun, just let me get dressed.” Blaise replied

Once everyone was dressed they went down stairs, Draco couldn’t stop looking at Chrissie, because she was wearing the most beautiful thing, her knee high boots, and a mini dark green dress with silver lining. Blaise had to tap Draco on the shoulder for him to stop looking.

Once the three teens had found Lilly they told her that they could be a little while, they went to the fire place and shouted “The Burrow”.

At the Burrow

A green flash came from the fire place of where Harry and Ron sat eating dinner, when they saw who had stepped out of the fire place they started to draw their wands out only for them to be taken away from them by Chrissie. When they two boys looked up they shouted “Give us back our wands you bitch!”

“Maybe I don’t want to, maybe I am here to teach you a lesson!!” Chrissie said harshly

“Who the hell are you! And what are you, Malfoy and Zambini doing in my house?” Ronald asked

“Well let’s start with your first question shall we. I am Christina, Christina Abegaila Cades and myself, Malfoy and Zambini are here to teach you and pothead a lesson for messing with my family, who by the way have many more connection, and have let’s see about a gazillion times the amount of money and power than you. Oh and we are also collecting your sister’s things.” Chrissie stated before continuing “Blaise would you please go and collect Ginny’s things from her room.”

“Sure thing Chrissie.”

“Draco come here honey.”

“Honey, since when is he your honey!” Ron shouted with Harry agreeing, but they hadn’t heard them they were too busy talking to each other.

Draco moved his way over to Chrissie and snaked his arms around her waist.

“Do you think you could gag and tie these two up?’

“Oh I think I can do that.” Draco whispered in her ear.

Once Draco had done as Chrissie had told him, Chrissie continued

“Honey come back here.” Chrissie called “Blaise are you ready to go?”

“Yes I am ready to go.” Blaise called back as he carried Ginny’s stuff to the fire place.

Once Blaise had said that, she muttered a few words under her breath and the boys had big deep gashes all over their skin. Once she saw her masterpiece they went back to the fire place and shouted “The Cades Mansion.”

Back at the Cades Mansion

“Chrissie sweetheart, your back. Go up to yours and Ginny’s room and the four of you can have dinner up there.” Her mother told the trio.

“Thanks mum.”

“Auntie, do you mind if Blaise and I sleep here tonight?” Draco asked

“No that’s fine, you both know where your rooms are here. Just notify your parents please and look after the girls.”

“Can do Auntie.” They both replied.

As the trio walked up stairs to Chrissie’s room, they talked about Chrissie and Draco’s relationship.

“Well you know when Draco took me outside to walk around the lake with him, well that was when he asked me...to be...his girlfriend.” Chrissie told Blaise. “Blaise, if Sev and Auntie Loz are your parents, then why don’t you go by Snape and not Zambini?” Chrissie asked.

“Well dad didn’t want me to get teased at school and mum told me something along those lines as well. But at formal family events I go by Blaise Jacob Snape – Zambini.” Blaise replied.

When they reached Chrissie’s room and opened the door they found Ginny staring out the window. When Ginny heard the door open she jumped because she wasn’t expecting it after her long talk with Lilly.

“Hey Gin.” Chrissie said as she gave her friend a hug.

“Hey Chrissie! What did you do to the idiots?” Ginny questioned happily.

“I only taught them a lesson, not to interfere with a family that is wealthier and greater than theirs.” Chrissie replied simply.

“Totally awesome!”

“Excuse me for a sec.” Chrissie told the group. “Pippy”

“Yes young mistress, what can Pippy do for you?” the elf squeaked.

“Pippy can you please tell my mother that we would like to talk to her in my room, Thank you.”

While the teens waited for Lilly they striked up a conversation.

“Ginny I don’t want you to go back to the burrow, it won’t be safe anymore. You can come and live here with us at the Cades mansion. I am sure mum won’t mind.” Chrissie told her best friend.

About a minute after Chrissie finished talking an owl both Ginny and Chrissie reconised as Errol, flew in the window, carrying what all four teens reconised as a howler.

“Go on Ginny open it.” Chrissie said as she gave her friend a reassuring smile.

But before Ginny could open the howler it exploded.

“Ginny how dare you allow Hermione to come over here and do that to Harry and Ron. They are now both in St. Mungo’s for treatment. (Laughter could be heard from the teens.)

As well as doing that they collected all your possessions, so I am guessing that you won’t be coming home, so consider yourself disowned and not a part of this family anymore!” Came the voice of Mrs. Weasley.

And with that the howler ripped itself up just as Lilly was walking in the room.

“Oh Ginny dear, how awful, you do know you can come and live with us because everyone knows that Chrissie treats and respects you like a sister.” Lilly stated as she hugged Ginny. “Oh and we could always go to the ministry and say that your parents disowned you and we want to adopt you, then if you wanted we could change your appearance and your name.”Lilly finished.

“How long would that take exactly Lilly?” Ginny asked.

“It would only take 2 hours all up. Why, what do you have in mind?”

“Well I thought maybe we could go to the ministry before we go to school and get me adopted so no one will know that you adopted me.”

“Ooh very Slytherin like. I think that you will fit in very well.”

Sirius and Remus's initiation.

That night Sirius and Remus walked up the drive way to the Burrow with his dress trailing behind him. “Remus what do you think will happen tonight?' Sirius asked his boy friend

“I don't know baby, we will see soon.” Remus replied as he gave Sirius a long passionate kiss while holding up is long flowing dress.

“Alright.”

When Sirius knocked on the door, Molly answered, and looked like she had just been through a hell of an amount of pain. “Come in our master is waiting for you in his room.” She said when she saw who it was. Molly led Sirius and Remus up the stairs to Harry’s room, she knock and found that the door was opened so they could enter.

“Master your Godfather and his boyfriend are here.” Molly said as she kissed the hem of her master’s robes.

“Good job Malty.” Harry said. “Servants come here and kneel before your Master with your neck bared.”

“Of course Master.” They replied. “Okay well you seemed to have pleased me with wearing long dresses, and they are formal as well so you are doing well so far. Let’s see how you can pleasure your master.”

He found that Sirius and Remus had given him a sleeping potion, making him a vulnerable girl when they kissed him earlier. Because when he woke up, Harry found that his godfather was chuckling at something and when he saw that Harry was awake he pulled Harry closer to him. He fidgeted and tried to get away from him, but came back to back with a bare-chested Remus Lupin.

“What’s going on?” Harry asked, but Sirius raised a finger to her lips. (From now on during these one and a half weeks, I will call Harry her, she or Hazel).

“Shhh.” Sirius whispered, leaning into her. “Just relax.” He pressed his lips softly against hers, causing her to emit a soft squeal, but she didn’t pull away. Remus then planted kisses all along her neck and shoulder. She moaned into the kiss that had now turned fiery, and as Remus started to glide his hand lightly up her leg, ruffling her nightie she had been changed into.

Sirius kissed down the other side of her neck and bit down, marking her as his. She moaned as Remus rubbed the small of her back and traced his lips down her back. She lifted her hand to place on the back of Remus’ neck, and gasped as he gently took it in his palms and started to slowly suck its digits. She groaned slightly and let her eyes close in pleasure.

Sirius’s hand trailed down between her legs and massaged her mound slowly, causing her to moan loudly.

They suddenly pulled/pushed her over onto her back and Remus kissed her ferociously, as Sirius pulled down her underwear. Remus started to pull her nightie up and pulled it over her head, and kissed her again. He pulled her bra off and she was left completely naked, amongst the half naked men.

Remus kept kissing her, whilst Sirius slipped under the covers. She didn’t notice him until his hands were on her inner thighs and pulling them apart.

“What’s he doing?” she murmured to Remus in the kiss.

“Wait and see.”

Then, something touched her soaked core. She gasped and arched as he started to kiss and lick her folds. Remus pulled away from her lips and kissed down her chin, neck and finally onto her chest.

The pleasure was unbearable. She didn’t know who to focus on: Sirius at her core, or Remus at her chest. But she did know that she was definitely enjoying it.

Sirius removed his mouth from her core and replacing it with a finger. He kissed her inner thighs repeatedly and sucked on the flesh.

She moaned wantonly and arched as Remus sucked her pert nipple.

“Yes, Hazel.” Sirius whispered into her head. “Don’t think. Allow yourself the release.” He commanded gently. “Give into us. Let us take care of you.” he chided.

Remus pulled away from her chest, got behind her and pulled her up into his chest. Sirius came up from under the covers, his chin wet from her juices and he kissed her, pushing her own fluids into her mouth. She kissed him back and moaned as his member glided into her wet damp core.

Remus held her against his chest the whole time, gently massaging her shoulders as his friend pleasured his secret love.

When Hazel’s orgasm finally struck, she screamed both their names softly and lay exhausted in Remus’ arms. Sirius lay panting and sweating behind her, and they all fell asleep together.

Chapter 5 - Getting back to school

Before

Remus held her against his chest the whole time, gently massaging her shoulders as his friend pleasured his secret love.

When Hazel’s orgasm finally struck, she screamed both their names softly and lay exhausted in Remus’ arms. Sirius lay panting and sweating behind her, and they all fell asleep together.

Now

The summer was going excellently. Chrissie and Draco grew closer and Blaise asked Ginny to be his girlfriend.

Everything was going well even when the day came when they received their letters from Hogwarts.

Dear Ms. Cades,

It has come to my knowledge that over this summer you have found your lost family. I am also to know that you no longer want to be in Gryffindor. I am giving you the chance to be resorted after the first years at the Opening Feast.

I am also proud to tell you that you have been given a very new position this year. You are to be the assistant to teachers, this is a special job, unlike the rest of you year level, you will not have to do school work, but you could be summoned by any teacher, to help them. You will share a common room with the other assistant, and your helpers. You will need to buy new robes because you aren’t allowed to wear your school ones. On the second page you will find the equipment that you will need for this year. Please reply to the resorting ASAP.

I will speak to you at the end of the Opening Feast.

Yours Truly,

Albus Dumbledore.

Ginny then opened her letter.

Dear Ms Weasley,

It has come to my knowledge that your family has disowned you, trust me I won’t tell anyone, and that the Cades are going to adopt you. Because of this dispute in the family I am sure that you do not wish to remain in Gryffindor. So I am giving you the chance to be resorted with Ms. Cades after the first years.

Also I am proud to tell you that this year you have been give a new position as a leader that is only open to four people. You are the helper of the Assistants. You will be living in a common room with the assistants and the other helper. Because of this position you will not need to do any school work or attend classes, you will help the assistants when they need the help. The assistants in their spare time will teach you everything else you need to know for school, because you aren’t going to classes. You will need to buy new robes as you can not wear your school robes. On the second page you will find the equipment that you will need for this year. Please reply to the resorting ASAP

I will speak to you at the end of the Opening Feast.

Yours Truly,

Albus Dumbledore

Blaise and Draco then opened their letters.

Dear Mr. Malfoy,

I am proud to tell you that you have been given a very new position this year. You are to be the assistant to teachers, this is a special job, unlike the rest of you year level, you will not have to do school work, but you could be summoned by any teacher, to help them. You will share a common room with the other assistant, and your helpers. You will need to buy new robes because you aren’t allowed to wear your school ones. On the second page you will find the equipment that you will need for this year.

I will speak to you at the end of the Opening Feast.

Yours Truly,

Albus Dumbledore.

Dear Mr. Zambini,

I am proud to tell you that this year you have been give a new position as a leader that is only open to four people. You are the helper of the Assistants. You will be living in a common room with the assistants and the other helper. Because of this position you will not need to do any school work or attend classes, you will help the assistants when they need the help. You will need to buy new robes as you can not wear your school robes. On the second page you will find the equipment that you will need for this year.

I will speak to you at the end of the Opening Feast.

Yours Truly,

Albus Dumbledore.

Then another letter flew in the window that was addressed to the four of them.

Dear Ms. Cades, Ms. Weasley, Mr. Malfoy and Mr. Zambini,

At the Opening Feast, Ms. Cades and Ms. Weasley are going to be resorted. They will need four escorts into the hall and down to the hat. There will need to be two male and two female, the choice is up to you. I think that it would be appropriate for Mr. Malfoy and Mr. Zambini to be the male escorts. You can figure out a way to enter the hall. Please send back an owl with the answer ASAP.

Yours Truly,

Albus Dumbledore.

“Whoa, I didn’t expect that to happen” Chrissie stated

“I agree.” They all replied

“Okay boys, do you want to be our escorts to the hat when we get resorted?” Ginny asked.

“Yeah we will.” They chorused

They then got talking on how they were going to enter the hall and walk down to the hat. It was soon midnight and they reluctantly went to bed, because they wanted to go to Diagon Ally in the morning, to get their school supplies.

The Next Morning

“Come on Chrissie, wake up we’re going to Diagon Ally remember.” Gin shouted as she shook her friend.

“Yeah, yeah, I’m up” Chrissie said as she rubbed her eyes “Let’s go shop-till-we-drop!!”

“Oh these lucky boys are going to have to carry all of our bags.” Ginny said, both girls suddenly cracked up laughing.

“What are you two laughing at?” Draco asked as he stood dressed in the door way.

“Only a joke Ginny just made, nothing concerning you honey.” Chrissie replied between giggles.

“Oh will you girls hurry up, I want to get there before it gets to crowded and people start staring at the two of you.” Blaise stated as Ginny hugged him. “Because tomorrow we are going back to school.”

“Your right we’ll be two secs.” Chrissie replied as she ushered the boys out of the room.

At Diagon Ally

Draco and Blaise were carrying the girl’s twenty-five bags each. (Very Lucky.) The girls had bought new robes for everyone, make up, potions supplies, teaching books and also books on dark arts that Bella and Tom had asked them to buy for their lessons that were going to be starting soon; it was for their preparation to become snakes.

“Come on I am getting sick of people starring at us. Let’s go home.” Chrissie complained quietly.

“Your right sweetheart, let’s go home.” Draco said as he put his arm around Chrissie waist so they could apparate home. Ginny and Blaise then followed suit.

Back at the Cades Mansion

“Oh sweetheart your home.” Chrissie’s mother called down the hall.

“Yes mum we’re home. Why?” Chrissie asked.

“Well we are holding a ball tonight and you need to go and get ready. Long dresses girls and boys suits and ties, girls I'll send Pippy up to do your hair and makeup. Oh and make sure you are matching because you are boyfriend, girlfriend now.” Lilly replied.

As the teens walked to their respective rooms they talked about what they were going to wear.

“Well I was thinking that Draco and I could wear green and silver and you and Blaise can wear purple and silver.” Chrissie suggested to Ginny.

“Yeah I like the sound of that. It will be so romantic.” Ginny agreed

Chrissie and Ginny headed off to their room and Blaise and Draco headed off to their respective rooms.

In Chrissie’s Room

“Chrissie do you think this dress suits me?” Ginny asked her friend.

“Oh yes, the full silver dress with purple down the sides suits you very well, the tail to the side looks good as well, is that so you can dance with Blaise easier?”

“Of course! And that dress looks stunning on you, you look drop dead sexy in green and silver. The way the dress hugs your figure is excellent. I also like the way it is green until your waist and then the silver part just flows down from your waist.” Ginny complemented Chrissie

“Pippy come here, we need you to do our hair and make-up.” Chrissie called

“Yes, of course mistress Pippy can do that.”

“Thank you.”

When Pippy had finished with both the girls they looked like angels from heaven. Chrissie had long ringlets that fell over her shoulders with green and silver jewels throughout the style. Ginny had the same thing and even her hair had been changed to the same colour as Chrissie’s, but of course her jewels were in purple and silver.

Once they thanked Pippy, they got talking about how they were going to enter the hall and when the boys came to get the girls, the girls told the boys the plan of attack.

When they were standing at the big oak doors that led to the ballroom, they nodded at each other and the girls waved their hands simultaneously to make the doors open with a bang.

When the doors opened the occupants of the room all bowed down because they thought that the four teens were their Lord and Lady.

“Rise!” Ginny ordered.

“Get your noses out of the ground you idiots, we’re not your Lord and Lady.” Chrissie sneered

“Are you just going to star at us all night because if you are I will change it very quickly!” Draco shouted at everyone in the room while placing a protective arm around Chrissie’s waist.

“No, come here darlings.” Lilly called as she gave the hall a look of superiority

“Darlings, this is Pansy and Milliscent, they are in your year level at Hogwarts.” Lilly told the girls.

Pansy and Milliscent curtsied to Chrissie but questioned who Ginny was. Reading their minds Chrissie answered.

“Pansy, Milliscent this is Ginny Weasley, but she is soon to be Christiana Stephanie Cades. But you are to call her Tiana.”Chrissie told the group.

“Ooh.” Was all the two girls could say.

“I like the sound of that name, it suits you.” Blaise whispered in Ginny’s ear

“Pansy, Milliscent, we have a big question to ask you.” Chrissie said after a while “Would you like to be our escorts to the hat so that we can be resorted?”

“Yes we would love that.” Milliscent said for the both of them.

“Chrissie, Draco, Ginny, and Blaise everyone is waiting for you to do the opening dance.” Lilly called to the quartet.

Once the dance was over everyone clapped at the two couples, and the suddenly they all bowed down again. Chrissie was about to yell at them until she turned around to find her godparents standing at the door.

“Uncle Tom, Auntie Bella!” Chrissie exclaimed as she hugged her godparents.

“Chrissie sweetheart it’s lovely to see you again, but where is my new goddaughter, I have wanted to meet her ever since your mother told me.” Tom said to his goddaughter

“Oh, over here Uncle Tom, Auntie Bella.” Chrissie said as she dragged her godparents over to Ginny. “Uncle Tom, Auntie Bella this is Ginny Weasley, your goddaughter.”

“Christiana, it’s lovely to meet you my dear.” Bellatrix said to her new goddaughter.

“It’s lovely to meet you to Uncle Tom, Auntie Bella.” Ginny said sweetly

“Such wonderful manners you have Christiana.” Tom said to his goddaughter (I will call Ginny Christiana or Tiana from now on apart from the rare occasion)

“Alright everyone, these Princes, and Princesses and their protectors, need to get to bed because they have to go to school tomorrow.” Luke said over the noise

“Good night everyone.” The six said as they trailed off to Chrissie’s room.

That night, the way they slept was, Chrissie and Draco in Chrissie’s bed, Tiana and Blaise in Tiana’s bed, Milliscent and Pansy slept on the couches by the fire.

Chapter 6 – Making Chaos

“Wake up everyone, we’re going o make chaos today” Tiana yelled

“Okay we’re up Tiana!” they all yelled back

“Okay, well get dressed then so we can go to the ministry!”

“I can’t wait.” Blaise shouted back

At The Ministry

Luke walked up to the reception area and had a few short words with the receptionist, who then had someone escort them to level 4 Adoption and Breeding of illegal animals.

Once they were at the reception desk for adoption they asked for the papers so they could adopt Ginny, whose hair had been changed back to her normal colour.

“How can I help you?” the receptionist asked the group.

“We would like to adopt this young lady, and also we would like to change her appearance and her name Thank you.” Lilly told the receptionist.

“But Mrs... that’s the Weasely’s daughter.”

“I’m not anymore they disowned me. Now hurry up we need to catch the train to go to school.” Ginny said with high authority.

“Of course miss. What would you like to change your name to?” the receptionist asked.

“Christiana Stephanie Cades!” Ginny replied.

“You’re joining...the Cades...family?”

“Yes now hurry up before we sue you.”

“Of course Ms. Cades. What would you like to look like and how old do you want to be?”

“I would like to be 14 years old and look like my sister Christina Cades, except with pale blue eyes like my dad’s.” Ginny said in anticipation.

And with a wave of the receptionist’s wand Christiana looked exactly like her sister except with the change of her eye’s and her hair looked dark purple in the light whereas Chrissie’s look dark green. Otherwise Tiana looked just a little younger.

“Come on kids we need to get to platform 9 and 3/4‘s now, because us mum’s have something to give you all.” Lilly called to the teens from the hall way.

At Platform 9 3/4’s

“Kids come here quickly, we need to give you these before you go.” Mrs. Parkinson told the teens as all five mothers pulled out six small boxes one for each child.

“Inside these boxes are a necklace with your family symbol on it, Chrissie and Tiana yours are phoenixes, Draco yours is a dragon, Blaise yours is a spider, Pansy yours is a viper and Milliscent’s is a wolf.” Naracissa told them.

“These necklaces can be used as a port key to Slytherin’s castle, to talk to each other telepathically and to block you from all spells but Avada Kedavra. If you want to come home and finish your schooling at home because that old fool is getting on your nerves just say the name of your mansion and it will take you there.” Lilly explained just in time before the whistles of the train blew.

“Go now and remember you aren’t to go into the hall straight away because Chrissie and Tiana are getting resorted. Now go. We love you.” Luke said as he ushered the teens onto the train.

When the six of them where on the train they headed for the Slytherin compartments, but along the way they met...Lavender Brown and Pavarti Patil.

“What are you doing up here Brown, Patil?” Pansy sneered

“Well death eater we are just walking.” Brown replied

“Ooh death eater I haven’t heard that one yet.” Pansy laughed

“Well I guessed not, so I thought I would take advantage of it.” Lavender replied

“Wow you actually thought about something logical, I am amazed, I thought you could only think about shoes, shopping and hitting on scarhead.” Chrissie taunted

“Wh...Who are you?” Pavarti asked trying to hide her fear.

“Well now you come to ask it you, your sister and Brown here decided to have a five-some with scarhead and Weaselbee, leaving me out, just after scarhead won the Triwizard tournament.” Chrissie told the girl “Can you guess who I am, Patil?”